Wine-Dark Seas and Tropic Skies: Reminiscences and a Romance of the South Seas
Date: 2019-05-17T00:00:00+00:00
Keywords: Polynesia; Marquesas Islands (French Polynesia)

The Project Gutenberg eBook of Wine-Dark Seas and Tropic Skies: Reminiscences and a Romance of the South Seas

This ebook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this ebook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this eBook.

Title: Wine-Dark Seas and Tropic Skies: Reminiscences and a Romance of the South Seas

Author: A. Safroni-Middleton

Release date: May 17, 2019 [eBook #59530]

Language: English

Credits: Produced by Chris Whitehead, Linda Cantoni, Barry
Abrahamsen, and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team
at http://www.pgdp.net (This file was produced from images
generously made available by The Internet Archive)

*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK WINE-DARK SEAS AND TROPIC SKIES: REMINISCENCES AND A ROMANCE OF THE SOUTH SEAS ***

The cover image was created by the transcriber and is placed in the public domain.

WINE-DARK SEAS AND TROPIC SKIES

Lagoon Scene, Apia

WINE-DARK SEAS
AND
TROPIC SKIES
REMINISCENCES AND A ROMANCE OF
THE SOUTH SEAS
BY
A. SAFRONI-MIDDLETON
❦
NEW YORK
DODD, MEAD AND COMPANY
1918

PRINTED IN GREAT BRITAIN BY THE RIVERSIDE PRESS LIMITED

EDINBURGH

I dedicate this book to you,
To your wild songs and laughter,
And to the half-remembered light
Here in my dreams years after;
To you, the men who sailed with me
Beyond each far sky-line,
And my dead self—the boy I knew
In days of auld lang syne.

CONTENTS

| PAGE
Foreword | 11
Chapter I | 19
Chapter II | 28
Chapter III | 43
Chapter IV | 50
Chapter V | 54
Chapter VI | 59
Chapter VII | 74
Chapter VIII | 80
Chapter IX | 83
Chapter X | 93
Chapter XI | 104
Chapter XII | 112
Chapter XIII | 128
Chapter XIV | 138
Chapter XV | 142
Chapter XVI | 150
Chapter XVII | 167
Chapter XVIII | 179
Chapter XIX | 196
Chapter XX | 201
Chapter XXI | 205
Chapter XXII | 223
Chapter XXIII | 246
Chapter XXIV | 258
Chapter XXV | 271
Chapter XXVI | 291
Epilogue | 299

LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS

LAGOON SCENE, APIA | Frontispiece
MOUNTAIN SCENERY, NUKA HIVA | 24
NATIVE TATTOOED WITH ARMORIAL BEARINGS | 80
FOREST SCENE, MARQUESAS GROUP | 114
PINEAPPLE PLANTATION, FIJI | 198
BANANA PLANTATION, FIJI | 220
BY APIA HARBOUR | 268
HALF-CASTE SAMOAN CHIEF | 294

FOREWORD

IN this volume of reminiscences and impressions I have endeavoured to express some of the elements of romance that remain in my memory of wanderings in the South Seas.

My characters are all taken from life, both the settlers and the natives. I have striven to give an account of native life, modes and codes, and to describe the general characteristics of certain island tribes that are now extinct.

My attempt is not so much the wanderer’s usual book with its inevitable blemishes, for the reason that it is one voluminous blemish, but I’m hoping that, after a lapse of years, my mind has retained the something that’s worth the recording. Besides, I’ve smashed about so much in this grey, swashbuckling world of Grand Old Liars, knighted thieves, rogues and successful hypocrites, that the background of my life in early boyhood seems a dim fairyland, whereover I roamed at will from wonder to wonder, laden with the wealth of cheek and impudence enormous. Reaping such wonders I fail to find in pages of romance experiences that outrival those of my boyhood, which leads me to imagine that I can paint down, out of the Past, some of the sparkling atmosphere that buoyed me up in the wide travels of my youth.

Wonderful and unsuspected are the unheard harmonies that guide the footsteps of romantic vagabonds. They know not that deep in the heart of their existence bubble the eternal springs of beauty, and, as they tramp on, their footsteps beat to the rhythm of the song they will not hear—until they be older! And stranger still have been my own immediate experiences. I once officiated as chief mourner at the burial of a romantic old trader who had suddenly died through the effects of a great spree! He had a wooden leg, a limb that he had extemporised from good, green wood. We stuck that sad heritage (it was all that he could leave us) over his grave in the forest, having made a cross of it. On visiting the spot about three months afterwards I observed that the old wooden leg had burst into leaf—had blossomed forth into pretty blue flowers! Sure am I that neither our old dead pal, in his wildest and most romantic moods, nor indeed one of us, had dreamed of the hidden potentialities of that wooden leg—how one day it would once more come to the poor body’s assistance, making his very grave in the solitude beautiful.

Well, in a way, I would think that my book is like unto that wooden leg; for, as that artificial member—being green—did not snap as it helped our stumbling pal along, so has the romance in these pages helped me along on my travels, buoying me up in my weakest hours. And now I feel that, like my old pal’s wooden leg, my half-remembered romance, reviving, may blossom over the long-buried light of other days.

So, should anyone notice that I sometimes write in a reflective strain when describing my experiences and those of my characters, it is because it is in that way the past is now presented to my mind. All that I wish to attempt is to throw my different characters into clear relief, and bring to the surface a hint of the undercurrents that moved them on their wandering ways.

Looking back, it seems like some wild dream that I arrived in that romantic world of islands when a boy; that I once stood in the presence of tawny, majestic, tattooed potentates who loved to hear me play the violin. Yet ’tis true enough. I have lingered by the side of dethroned kings and romantic queens, taken their hands in fellowship, lending a willing ear to their griefs. For I was in at the death of that tottering, barbarian dynasty of mythological splendour—the aristocratic world of force—which has now faded into the historic pages of romantic, far-off, forgotten things.

Not only those chiefs and chiefesses of the forests impressed my imagination, but also the white men, the settlers of those days. They were self-exiled men. Some belonged to the lost brigade, drifting to the security of those palmy isles.

When I think of that wild crew, their manly ways, keen eyes and strong, sunburnt faces, their diversified types, their brave, strangely original characters, it almost seems that I went away ages ago to another world, where I explored the regions of wonderful minds. And now I stare across the years into the nebulous memories of far-off, bright constellations of friendly eyes and hopes. Such hopes!

I now recall those rough men revealed to me the best and most interesting phases of the human mind roaming the plains of life, some staring at the stars with earnest wonder, and some searching for the lights of distant grog shanties!

Much of my apparently strained philosophical reflections may appear like strange digressions and slightly unbalanced rhapsodies. My excuse for this is, that I am endowed with a strange mixture of misanthropy and misplaced humour. Humour is like poetry, it cannot be defined. The humour that I possess is something of an unrecognisable quality, and I have often spent sleepless nights laughing convulsively over my own jokes! Often have I sat in some South Sea grog shanty telling my most exquisite joke, only to look up to see all the rough men burst into tears! On one occasion I told what I thought to be the most pathetic incident I knew—lo! men smacked me on the back and were seized with paroxysms of ecstatic laughter!

When I dwelt for a brief period in England I listened to many thousands of British jokes, but I cannot recall that I laughed more than twice. This fact alone convinces me that I am incorrigibly dull and devoid of recognised mirth. So, whoever takes up my book with the idea of gathering laughter will lay it down disappointed. I feel that it is better to make this confession at the outset.

Well, the men who travelled the South Seas in the days when I was a boy will vouch for the truth of what I say about the strange characters who lived in those wild parts—and they were wild in those days. I guarantee that, as I proceed with my chapters, my only artificial colouring will be introduced to enable me to touch up some of my characters so that they may be presented to polite readers in polite form.

When I think of those castaways from civilised lands, how I tramped across vast plains in their company, sat by their camp-fires far away in the Australian and New Zealand bush, I feel that I once met humanity in its most blessed state. Often they would sit and sing some old English, Irish or Scots song, as the whimpering ’possums leapt across the moonlit branches of our roof. Listening to their tales of better days, it seemed incredible that there really was a civilised world thousands of miles across the seas. The memories of the great cities appeared like far-off opéra bouffe, where the actors rushed across the phantom limelight in some terrified fright from their own dreams. The thought of vigilant policemen on London’s streets, the cataclysm of running wheels, crowds of huddled women and men staring in lamp-lit, serrated shop windows, pale-faced street arabs shouting “Evening News! Star and Echo!” swearing bus-men, shrieking engines, trains pulling back to the suburbs cargoes of wretched people who thought they were intensely happy—seemed something absurd, something that I dreamed before my soul fledged its wings and flew away from the homestead surrounded by the windy poplar trees—away to the steppes of another world.

Yet—and strange it is—had an English thrush, in some mysterious way, commenced to sing somewhere down the wide groves of banyans and karri-karri trees, our hearts’ blood would have pulsed to the soul of England!

One may ask, in this sceptical old world, why such fine fellows as my old beachcombers and shellbacks turned out such apparent rogues. I must say that I, too, have pondered on the mystery of it all. The only conclusion that I can arrive at is, that they were, very often, men who had been spirited, courageous, romantic-minded boys, and so had once aspired beyond the beaten track and made a bold plunge into pioneer life.

All men have some besetting sin, and it is so easy to slip and fall by the wayside, to wrap one’s robe of shattered dreams about one, and tell the civilised communities to go and hang themselves.

In reference to the half-caste girl and the white girl, Waylaos and Paulines exist in this grey old world by millions, and will do so as long as skies are blue and fields are green. Waylao was a half-caste Marquesan girl; and Pauline—well, she was Pauline! Neither are the leper lovers introduced for scenic effects. They, too, were terribly real. Their whitened bones still lie clasped together in the island cave in the lone Pacific. Terrible as their fate may appear, believe me, the terror, the horror of the leper dramas enacted on the desolate seas by Hawaii are only faintly touched upon in my book.

Old Matafa and his wife I number amongst my dearest Samoan comrades. It was with them that I stayed during my last two sojourns in Apia. The grog shanty near Tai-o-hae has possibly vanished. Could I be convinced that it still stands beneath the plumed palms, with its little door facing the moonlit sea, the dead men, out of their graves, roaring their rollicking sea chanteys, what should I do? I would long to speed across the seas, to become some swift, silent old sea-gull. Yes, to be numbered with the dead so that I might rejoin those ghosts and find such good company again.

As for Abduh Allah, the Malay Indian, I have expressed my opinion of that worthy in the book. I have no personal grudge against Mohammedanism in the South Seas, any more than I have for the Mohammedans and their white converts in the Western Seas. The islands—especially Fiji—through the immigration of men from the Indian, China, and Malay archipelagos are rapidly becoming South Sea India, the white man’s creed being converted into a kind of pot-pourri of Eastern, Southern and Western theology, doing the can-can.

When I, as a lad, arrived at the islands, the Marquesan race was fast ebbing to the grave. So my readers may take these incidents, of their dances, songs, ideas and laughter, as the last record of the Marquesans.

We are but wandering bundles of dreams!—Swagmen tramping across the drought-stricken track on the great, gold rush of this life’s Never-Never-Land.

I recall to mind how I once met a derelict old sundowner. I was quite a lad then, tramping alone across the Australian bush on the borders of Queensland. He hove into sight as a real godsend to me, and looked an awe-inspiring being. His ancient wardrobe, his enormous bushy grey beard, made him appear like a wonderful, emblematical ship’s figurehead from some wreck on the coast with all the crew lost; an apostolic figurehead, that had in some mysterious way become endowed with life and was curiously roaming inland. Approaching IT with considerable trepidation, I played a tender, conciliatory strain on my violin. Having the desired effect, we chummed together, and, notwithstanding his peculiarities, he became a boon and a blessing to me. His enormous grey beard, clotted with spittle and tobacco juice of other years, attracted all the irritating bush flies, and gyrating bunches of hungry, fierce mosquitoes. And as I kept to leeward of him, I travelled on quite untormented by the buzz of his mighty beard. Indeed I felt like some Pied Piper of Hamelin as I fiddled away by his side, happy as one could well be, all the flies dancing, like the singing spheres, to the leeward of that beard, as we tramped southward bound for Bummer’s Creek!

I recall that strange old sundowner because I cannot help feeling that his old beard, hoarding all the flies, bringing me intense relief beneath the scorching, tropical suns, resembled the vast cities of the world, which are like dirty, old, tangled, smelling beards that collect hungry, aspiring humanity, whilst the happy, musical vagabond, tramps along untormented by flies or men, out in the wide spaces of the world, breathing the transcendent beauty of God’s blue heaven. And now I could half imagine that that old man was like unto God Himself as he tramped across the spaces, his monstrous beard followed by the singing spheres—the fireflies by night—till, with his swag on his back, he disappears for ever from my sight, passing away into the silence of the ragged gum-trees on the sky-line.

So one may perceive that I have had more advantages than most men in this world where men stare fiercely, or kindly, at each other as they express their own opinions, and then depart!

Thus do I—by reviewing the shadowy pageantry of the sympathetic period of my career—apologise to myself for my book.

Gone the mediæval, heroic age of my existence, when chivalry’s wondrous light glistened in the deep eyes and on the tangled, kingly beards of strange, apostolic old men, and on the bronzed faces of hairy-chested sailormen. But the ineffable, eternal glory of romantic beauty still shines in the sad eyes of mysterious, homeless women and girls, men and yearning boys, who are, to me, the lost, wandering children of some far-off Israel of the great, glorious Bible of Youth—the shrivelled, fingered pages of the unforgotten light of other days—the light that warms the world.

A. S. M.

I cast my bread on the waters
In dreams of feverish haste,
But it came back after many days
Buttered with phosphorous paste!

New Proverb.

CHAPTER I

Impecunious Youth—In Sydney—Once more I go Seaward—In Fiji—Lose my Comrade—I arrive off Tai-o-hae—The Isles of Romance—French Officials and Convicts—I am welcomed by a Pretty Chiefess—The Brown Maids’ Preference for English Sailormen—Nuka Hiva by Night—Ranjo’s Grog Shanty—I sleep beneath the Palms—My First Meeting with Waylao, the Half-caste Girl—The Passing of the Great Mohammed—I feel a bit fascinated by the Half-caste Girl—Planting Nuts for a Living

I HAD been travelling a good deal when at length I left a ship and was stranded for the fourth time in Sydney. In those days the Australian seaboard cities seemed to have come into existence by special grace of Providence. They were kind harbours where Fate could dump, at leisure, impecunious, hopeful youths on the various wharves. Nor do I claim to have been the least hopeful of the multitudinous youths who in my day arrived fresh and green from other lands.

I do not think I was “on the rocks” for more than three weeks before the opportunity presented itself, and once more I secured a berth on a schooner that happened to be bound for the islands of the South Seas. I recall that I met an old pal at this period. We had been several voyages together and had shared many exciting adventures, through a deep faith in the impossible and absurd. This pal of mine secured a job on the same ship.

I was about sixteen years of age at this time. Crammed with the enthusiasm of romantic youth, nothing seemed improbable, and all that which was hopelessly absurd to the matured mind of man was to me something that glowed with inexhaustible possibilities. And all this notwithstanding the fact that I had already travelled the Australian and New Zealand bush, lived with deported Chinamen in ’Frisco and exiled wild, white men from civilised cities, besides roughing it before the mast on voyages across the world. Also, and not least, I had lived on nuts, green bananas, hard tack and the dubious “locusts and wild honey” of the wildernesses, and much suspicious-looking soup in the cities.

One fine morning, as sunrise imparadised the clean waters of beautiful Sydney harbour, off we went. I was delighted to see the steam-tug dragging our schooner from the miserable wharf near Miller’s Point. In due course we arrived at Fiji, where my comrade and I “jumped the ship,” as they say in sea parlance. A few days after arriving in Suva my pal came to me with melancholy aspect and told me that he had fallen in love with a nut-brown lassie.

I condoled with him and made strenuous efforts to restore his mental balance, but to no purpose whatsoever.

Fiji was a wild enough, God-forsaken, missionary-stricken township in those days, and to finish my last hopes my pal, on the third day, in a paroxysm of grief, eloped into the mountains with a celebrated high chief’s faithless partner—and I saw him no more.

A few days after, being quite fed up with Suva, I secured a berth on a schooner and again went seaward across the Pacific. We called at many wonderful isles, which suddenly loomed on the sky-line like enchanted lands of untravelled seas. I could devote chapters to the wonders of that voyage, the strange peoples I met, people wild and romantic, clad in no clothes, beautifully varnished by the tropical sunlight of ages. How they laughed and sang their wonderful songs to the sailors—songs that seemed to have been composed in deep ocean caves and blown into their heathenish brains on patches of moonlight. But I digress. The climax arrived when we reached Nuka Hiva—the shores of the gloriously romantic Marquesan Isles.

Though I was penniless, I felt as happy as a sand-boy when at last we dropped anchor in the bay off Tai-o-hae.

I was entranced as I stood on deck, and with all the fevered imagination of boyhood drank in the natural beauties of that land-locked bay. The inland mountain slopes, that reached their zenith in the peak of Ua Pu, were clad with feathery palms and beautiful pauroas. Peeping beneath the shore palms were the birdcage-shaped bamboo homes of the native village. It was silent and deserted on that “Pious Morn,” but its inhabitants would return. For lo! floundering in the ocean waters around the schooner, and clambering on the deck, were the handsome, mahogany-hued, scantily attired people of that little village. No wonder that I felt that I had, at last, arrived at the wonderful isles of dim Romance.

I made no delay in getting ashore. A large silk handkerchief contained my worldly goods, which consisted of a violin and bow, two flannel shirts, a small-tooth comb and one flask of bug-powder. It was terrifically hot. Leaving the curious traders loafing on the beach, I made my way up a track that led to the jungle-like scenery that overlooked the bay. I longed to be alone. I yearned to think out of earshot, away from the oaths and grousing of the crew who had been informed that the beer in the shore shanty had gone quite sour through the hot weather.

As I went up the track I was enthusiastically welcomed by vast crowds of sandflies. How happy I was! Turning seaward I saw the unrivalled blaze of the sun’s dying splendour flood the horizon.

I vividly recall the beauty of that sunset when, a romantic lad, I watched the tremulous stains of the western sea-line. Standing beneath the interlacing boughs of scarlet-flowered tropical trees, I seemed to be staring down upon some enchanted hamlet of romance that was nestling at the rugged feet of the mountains. That hamlet, the small, semi-pagan city of old Tai-o-hae, lay silent, like some little sculptured city beautifully engraved on a slope that fronted the sea. Its one little shore street of wooden houses stood out in clear relief in the light of the low sunset. The green jungle pauroas and feathery palm groves that sheltered the township of tin roofs were unstirred by one breath of wind. Out in the bay lay two schooners, their canvas hanging as motionless as though they were painted ships on an oil-painted bay of the deepest indigo-blue water.

But it was no painting, for the group of huddled Chinamen who toiled on the pineapple plantations by Prison Hill moved, and their pigtails tossed, and the grog shanty door by the shore-side opened as two traders emerged and spat violently seaward.

Such was the scene that met my eyes as I stood alone by that capital of Nuka Hiva. With the approaching coolness of night Tai-o-hae awoke from its lethargy, for only the Chinese worked in the heat of the tropic day. The French officials spent the day in a deep siesta, dreaming of La Belle France and sipping absinthe between their yawns.

Walking down the rugged slopes I met a white settler, who dwelt in a neat bungalow near an old mission-room.

“Where yer hail from, mate?” said he.

I told him.

“Any chance of getting a living if I stick here?” said I to him.

Hitching his trousers up he regarded me almost fiercely, as he scornfully ejaculated: “Why, don’t yer know this is God’s own country?”

“Oh yes, I quite forgot,” I said, half to myself as I smiled, for at every Australian and American port that I had entered I had never failed to meet some shore loafer who enthusiastically welcomed me to “God’s own Country.”

But still, Tai-o-hae certainly looked as though the Hand of the Creator had succeeded in making it the most picturesque and romantic-looking isle that one could well wish to come across.

For a time I wandered about like an inquisitive schoolboy. I went up to Prison Hill and watched some native convicts sweep the roads. A gendarme kindly pointed out Queen Vaekehu’s palace. He enlightened me as to Vaekehu’s past. I had already heard of that queen’s barbarian fame as a multitudinous lover and cannibal.

“Is she a cannibal now?” said I, as I stared beneath the palms and spied the old queen and her obsequious retinue of dusky chiefs on the verandah of her wooden palace. She had been a kind of Helen of Troy in the pre-Christian times of Tai-o-hae.

“Ah, no, monsieur, she is not zee cannibal now.” So saying, the gendarme, as he smiled and shrugged his shoulders, banged a native convict over the head with his bamboo truncheon by way of harmless digression. At this moment several natives, handsome youths and Marquesan maids, went laughing by. As they passed me they called out, “Aloah, monsieur!” One pretty chiefess, who had a figure like a goddess, arrayed in hibiscus blossoms and weaved grass, threw me a kiss.

“I’m going to stop on this isle,” murmured I to myself as I walked on. The shadows fell over the mountain range and hid the pinnacles of Ua Pu. I was still tramping inland, once more alone. The scene, as night fell, changed to one of magical beauty. Such a change! I heard the wild shouts of laughter, and the musical cries of approval, as the sailors and native girls met and whirled under the palms by the shanties. Those maids seemed to prefer English sailors. I recall that I often heard the Frenchmen say: “Ze Englese sailors are ze very deevils when they are tousand of miles from Londres.”

Often when the French officials were sipping their light wines and absinthe and gave out their toast: “Vive la France,” those sinful maids would gaze into the English sailors’ eyes and murmur (out of earshot): “Vive la Angleese!”

The missionaries had a great deal of trouble to keep them away from those old sea salts, and the French authorities passed all sorts of peculiar Acts to keep them in order. It was a sight worth seeing when a missionary suddenly appeared on the scene where they all danced with the white men: off they bolted into the forest like frightened rabbits! I suppose the missionaries had gone over to Hatiheu that night, for as I passed the shanty the laughter and wild song was in full swing.

The deserted schooners lay out in the bay, not a soul aboard. I saw a canoe shoot across the still waters, paddled by frizzly-headed savages. The darkened lagoons, fringed by feathery palms, mangroves and guavas, loomed into view for miles along the shore, looking like a natural stockade that protected the approaches to fairyland.

Even when the moon hung out in the vault of heaven, the weird beauty of that island scene was not dispelled; for, like miniature starry constellations, swarms of fireflies danced and twinkled in the spaces for miles along the lagoons of the wooded coast.

I observed this from my bedroom, which, that night, was beneath a palm-tree by the shore. I awoke late, considerably refreshed and happy. As I looked about me, I saw several beachcombers still sleeping by me. They were genuine beachcombers, and only left their resting-places when the schooners arrived. These schooners brought in the generous sailormen, who lavishly spent their wages in the grog shanty, which was the economic centre of Tai-o-hae, for, believe me, beachcomberism in full swing—cadging drinks in exchange for fearsome tales, punctuated by mighty oaths—was the staple product and commercial stock exchange of that semi-heathen-land.

Mountain Scenery, Nuka Hiva

Though I had travelled through Samoa, Fiji, Solomon Isles, Tahiti, New Caledonia, also through the wilds of savage London town, I waxed enthusiastic over the wild life and primeval beauty of these scenes and wondrous folk. Touring inland, alone with my violin, I entered little villages that were tiny pagan cities of the forest. The inhabitants, a fine race of handsome, semi-savage people, lived in primitive splendour, nursing their old traditions and secretly practising heathen rites that were supposed to be extinct. Nature’s mysterious grace had given them a palatial home of natural warmth, beauty and plenty. Fertile hills, mountain slopes giving forth abundance of glorious fruits to the gaze of the kind sun, surrounded me. By the hut towns mighty sheltering trees, bending their gnarled, sympathetic arms, threw tawny bunches of coco-nuts and delicious foods into the hands of her wild children. Beneath the forest floor for ever toiled that patient eremite, Dame Nature, pushing up through the mossy earth the clothes that so well suited her children’s modest requirements: bright bows, green-fringed kerchiefs, weaved loin-cloths, stiff grass-threads for sewing fibrous materials into cheap scented suits, also debonair hats for their fierce heads! I liked those fierce heads. I found them crammed with kindness. They applauded my violin solos, and brought me sweet foods when I slept beneath the trees, untroubled by man! Yet how wealthy was I, lying beneath the coco-palms, counting my wealth in the numberless stars of strange constellations till I fell asleep. It was whilst I was hard up, sleeping beneath the friendly trees, that I first came across a native woman, Madame Lydia. She spied me from her bungalow window hole, as, lying on my cheap mossy sheet, I counted the clouds that crawled like monstrous spiders across my vast, blue ceiling.

“Aloah, monsieur,” she said, as she poked her sun-varnished physiognomy through the bamboos and handed me a pannikin of hot tea. I accepted the gift with alacrity and thanks, and I unconsciously ingratiated myself into her good graces. She turned out to be the kind old wife of B— —, an English sailor and trader. She was a full-blooded Marquesan, decidedly handsome, notwithstanding the expressive wrinkles mapped on her face. I discovered that she dwelt in a small bungalow that stood in a most picturesque spot on the slopes that fronted the sea. I was soon quite chummy with this native woman, told her who I was, and finally discovered that she was the mother of the beautiful half-caste girl, Waylao, whom I had met the day before on the beach. So much for old Lydia. But as my reminiscences will deal at times with the daughter, I will introduce her.

She was an attractive girl, about sixteen years of age. When I first saw her standing on the slopes she decidedly enhanced the scenery of Tai-o-hae, and that’s saying something for the beauty of Waylao.

As I vividly recall her, Tai-o-hae, its romantic scenery, its background of pinnacled mountains and dim blue ocean horizons once more surround me. Waylao stands on the ferny slopes by the pomegranates and flamboyant trees. She has not yet perceived me. I hold my breath as I catch sight of her and stare with all the ardour of sanguine youth. The softest, warm sea wind creeps through the giant bread-fruits; her loose tappa robe stirs, lifted by the winds, and twines about the perfect limbs of the girl’s delicate figure. Standing there, with hand held archwise at her brow, her massive, bronzed hair uplifting to the breeze as she stares seaward, I half fancy that the dusky heroine of a romantic South Sea novel has suddenly stepped from the pages of my book and stands before me, smiling in the materialised beauty of reality.

“Aloah, monsieur!”—it is a salutation in French official fashion. Her speech rings in my ears like music. She seems even more beautiful than she appeared yesterday when listening to my violin solo in the grog shanty by the beach.

By degrees reality returns. It’s no dream at all. I’m an ordinary mortal, who was bitten ferociously last night by Marquesan fleas and who only possesses one English shilling and ten centimes in cash.

Though poor in worldly goods, I’m rich with transcendent cheek, gallantry and the enormous deception of youth. I take a mighty interest in all that interests the girl. I pluck a flower from the bush beside us. She smiles deliciously when I, recalling my old aunt’s advice to be polite to ladies, have bowed and fastened the flower in a fold of the diaphanous robe that modestly covers her maiden bosom. As we walk up the slope I feel that I am the old confidential friend of the family; in ten minutes I learn the last five years of her history. I know that her mother, old Lydia, kicks up a shindy if she’s out too late at night. I know that Benbow (as I will call him), her father, gets awfully drunk when home from sea. I know that, notwithstanding her rough surroundings, she is innocent as a child; I know she loves her pet canary. I envy that canary as she babbles on, and I catch glances from her fine lustrous eyes, dark with a blue depth in the pupils, a depth that sparkles at times as though a far-off star shines in their heavens.

In a few moments we part. I hear a musical ripple of laughter as she disappears in the mission-room where resides Père de ——, the old priest, who has known and educated Waylao since she toddled.

The next adventure that I can recall is that I was compelled to accept a rotten job on a plantation. It somewhat grieves me to confess that such humble employments came to me through the curse of being cashless. I sweated in fine style whilst planting nuts. I also pulled taro, broke copra with a native axe, cleared scrub, and did other odious things that did not chime in with the elements of romance.

Soon afterwards I threw the job up in disgust and eventually found it more congenial to consort with the derelicts who frequented the grog shanty hard by.

About those men and their ways I will attempt to discourse in the next chapter.

CHAPTER II

Men who shaved their Beards off—Grog Shanty Sympathy—The Dead who returned on the Tide—Indian-like Men from the Malay Archipelago—The Little Carpet Bag and its Hidden Potentialities—True Belief—Idol-Worship in Secret—My Incorrigible Reverence for a Heathen Idol—The Old Clothes of Kindness from the Hands of Civilisation, and their Hidden Potentialities—The Devil tempts Eve in the New Garden of Eden, with a Leg Bangle!—Waylao returns Home late—Her Mother’s Wrath—Benbow’s Cottage—I conjure up a Picture of what must have been when Waylao fell in the Arms of Mohammed—The Cockney’s Disgust—Where did You get that ’At—A Bankrupt Poet—Helen of Troy—Odysseus

IN that grog shanty congregated the derelicts from the civilised cities of the world, for the Marquesan Group was the special province of those men who found it extremely convenient to change their names and shave their chins.

Some would come hurrying up the shore, stagger into the grog shanty, swallow a few drinks and once more pass away to sea, like ships in the night.

Some were fugitives from justice, escaped from Ile Nouve, the convict settlement of New Caledonia. They came in like waifs on the tide; some on rafts and some disguised as passengers on the schooners that traded from isle to isle.

It was an open secret amongst the scanty white population who these hurried men really were.

The well-seasoned shellback would gaze critically at the gaunt, haggard stranger who had arrived on the last schooner and say quietly:

“Waal, stranger, where yer bound for?”

Then he would immediately stand the new-comer a drink, and give a significant smile that expressed brotherhood, and seemed to say:

“I know the kind ye are, but never you mind that; we don’t go back on a cove when he’s down—no, not in these parts.”

I was deeply interested in these derelicts of the world. Some were devil-may-care fellows, caring not a tinker’s cuss how the wind blew, so low had they sunk in the social scale of human affairs.

Others had haggard faces that expressed something of bygone refinement, and hunted-looking eyes, telling of a mind distraught with fears—and sometimes, who knows, an intense longing for the homeland. Those rough men, many quite youthful, would often disappear as mysteriously as they appeared, probably stowed away on the outbound friendly schooners, never to be heard of again—but stay, I forget—sometimes they came back—with the tide, as a derelict corpse washed up on the shores of one of the numerous Pacific Isles. I often saw those returning visitors, stricken dead men—and women too! I’ve folded the hands together, looked on the dead face and wondered if I dreamed it all—so sacred-looking, so ineffably sad were the faces. Alas! it was no dream. Often a brief note was found on the body, a last request for the one whom he thought might still retain a tender thought for his memory in the world that he had left for ever. These notes would sometimes awaken sentimental discussion in the grog shanties, bring a Bret Harte atmosphere and a whiff of pathos into the bar. At times the rough listeners received a bit of a shock when the biggest scoundrel of the group ceased his volley of oaths, and with emotion said something that revealed a long unsuspected organ—a heart, after all, pulsed in his sinful anatomy!

These travellers were not the only suspicious arrivals who sought the seclusion of the isles without letters of introduction. There also arrived, about that period, several stealthy-footed followers of Mohammed, a kind of mongrel, half-caste Chinese-Indian, hailing mostly from the Malay archipelagos. I think they had been expelled from Fiji for indulging in licentious orgies with natives. It was hard to tell their origin. The traders called them “B—— Kanakas.”

Some wore turbans and looked genuine specimens of the man tribe; but not one of them was as innocent, as artless-looking, as the little tapestry-carpet bag that he carried. This little bag was generally full of feminine linen and delicate Oriental silks, modest-looking merchandise that was their stock-in-trade, which they hawked for a living. A few worked on the copra, sugar or pineapple plantations. Their chief ambition seemed to be to try to get native converts to their creed and their moral codes.

A silk Oriental handkerchief, or a pair of bright yellow stockings, made the eyes of the native girls positively shine with avarice—and true belief!

Those swarthy men blessed Mohammed and had fine old times.

I would not wish to infer that Mohammedans are worse than others who are successful in their ambitions. But I would emphatically assert that the emigrant portion of Malay Indians of that day were a decidedly scummy lot. Briefly speaking, they made converts of many of the native women, reconverting them from Christianity to the bosom of Islam—and their own.

I recall that I had been in Tai-o-hae about two weeks when I heard that a native festival was in progress. My curiosity was at once aroused. I had read in South Sea reminiscent, missionary volumes about Marquesan native dances, but still I was eager to see the real thing in its natural element. Though I had secured a berth on a schooner that was going to Papeete, I was not over-anxious to sail. I had been to Papeete before, and knew well enough that I was as likely to be stranded there as at Nuka Hiva, so I let the job go. Indeed as that very schooner went seaward I stood in the forest thrilled with delight, as fierce, stalwart savage men and women danced around a monstrous wooden idol. The missionaries had long since issued an edict that no idols were to be worshipped. The penalty for so doing was the calaboose (jail), or a fine that would plunge the culprit into life-long debt. It follows, naturally enough, that idols were worshipped in secret. Consequently, that secret pagan festival I witnessed was attended by all the adventurous half-caste girls and youths, and made the more fascinating from its being strictly forbidden. I must admit that the scene I witnessed was a jovial contrast to the dull routine of Christianised native life, and I count myself as the holiest culprit at the festival in question.

I had seen idols in the British Museum, London, also in Fiji, one or two in Samoa, and rotting in the mountains of Solomon Isles, but the one that I saw that day in Tai-o-hae was exceptionally interesting. I was fascinated by its emblematical expression of material might. As the forest children crept from their citadel huts just by and knelt in its presence, I too felt a strange reverence for it! It looked an awesome yet harmless thing to worship. Its big, bulged, glass eyes, staring eternally through the forest tree trunks, gave out no gleam of light to those leafy glooms; its big wooden ears, stretched out, ever listening, were deaf to all human appeals as the forest children wailed to its wooden anatomy.

Though it is now many years since I stood before that thing, I still recall the glassy stare of wonder, the grin of the wide, carven lips, the one huge red, curved tooth. It may have been but a wayward boy’s imagination, but that idol seemed to express to my soul the great, indefinable something representing the Vast Unknown! I also felt the awful reverence that was so deep within the dreams of those barbarian children—dreams far more intense than the religious fervour of the cultured minds of the civilised world.

I know that I’m incorrigible. I know that my confession will strike horror into the hearts of white people—but I cannot help it—I still retain a deep, reverent affection for that heathen idol! To me it still possesses manifold virtues. The golden silence of its physiognomy, its awe-inspiring grin—as if fully appreciating the fantastic movements of those semi-nude high chiefs dancing in wild whirls with pretty maids round its monstrous feet—filled me with strange reverence. I could not deplore the fact that its wooden, hollow throat whispered no rebuke against the irreligious levity that I beheld. And the whole time barbarian drums crashed fortissimo, whilst heathen maids chanted. No solemn denunciation came from its lips to thwart human happiness. It seemed to say, with the great voice of silence: “O children of the forest, drink kava, dance and be merry, for to-morrow you die!” The furrowed frown of its carven brow seemed to wail: “Look ye upon me, here am I stuck up like an emblem of unjoyous death that is devoid of evil motives, secret human passions and ribald song. I say, can I help this cruel dilemma? O children, what else can I do but grin in perpetual silence—till my lips, as yours, in ripeness of time fall to dust? Who am I? Why this monstrous infinity cast about me, I, who yearn to lift these wooden feet and fly from the worship of mankind—or dance with ye all!”

So seemed to speak the idol in the forest by Tai-o-hae as I watched. That old idol even grew moss on its gigantic cranium, as though it would mock hairless old age and the unfruitful passing of man!

It was an unforgettable sight. As the festival progressed the prima donna became more excited. She was a maid of perfect beauty, possessing musical accomplishments; nor were her high kicks to be outrivalled the world over. This particular prima donna would have achieved a vast fortune in the western cities, I’m sure. Her rhythmic virtuosity was marvellous! The terrific encores of the tattooed chiefs became deafening as she sang and danced. She seemed to support her frame in space on nothing but the balancing, rapid movement of her limbs. Suddenly she jumped from the heathen pae-pae (stage), lay sideways up in the ether and moved her limbs as though she were performing mighty cadenzas on vast strings of some invisible violin—with her toes.

It seemed the time of my life as I watched, and the white settlers and beachcombers cheered and cheered each wondrous performance. As the shadows of night fell over the forest height, the natives came in from the plantations to join the festival. It was a weird sight to see them running along the forest tracks that had been made by soft-footed savages for ages. As they reached that opéra bouffe, each one rapidly cast off their European clothes with relief. Nor was this act of theirs to be wondered at, for those old clothes were supplied to them from the morgues of the South Seas and the far-off civilised cities, and usually swarmed with vermin and germs of latent disease that had managed to kill the late occupants. It is no exaggeration to say that the native cemeteries were crammed with victims who had been doubly unfortunate—those who had embraced the white man’s clothes as well as his creed.

As they leapt bodily out of those semi-shrouds, old coats and pants, they attired themselves in the cool, attractive suits that hung from the boughs of the forest. Dusky girls hastily attired themselves in sea-shells and strings of twisted leaves and tropical flowers. Then they embraced the impassioned youths, who blushed in green-fringed high collars that decorated their forest pyjamas, pyjamas noted for their cheap material and scanty width—but were of wide modesty.

While this was proceeding old chiefs joyously thumped mighty drums as they stood on the back level of the ancient pae-pae. The contagion of the glorious pandemonium spread. One by one old tattooed women remembered their happy heathen past, discarded the morgue chemise and plunged into the mêlée. During the excitement about a dozen dark ghosts who appeared to be clad in bath towels came on the scene; it was a crew of Indians. Standing there beneath the giant bread-fruits, they looked like majestic statues of the old Pharaohs that had somehow been dumped into that forest. As they approached the huts that surrounded the festival spaces, the pretty heathen girls rushed forth from the doors, for lo! the stealthy mongrel Indians opened their little carpet bags. One old Indian looked like some swarthy Pied Piper of Hamelin as the children followed, clamouring after him and his little bag. It seemed almost magical, that sudden change from sombre colours of green and gold as the native girls purchased those Oriental decorations. Blue sashes, crimson and saffron striped stockings, all the colours of the rainbow were suddenly to be seen fluttering to the scented breezes of the forest as the maids clutched their purchases. Flocking beneath the banyan-trees, they squatted and started to swiftly attire themselves in those gaudy, tinselled silks. It looked like some scene from an Arabian Night fairy-tale as the shadows fell and moonlight pierced the forest depth. Away flitted Marvaloa with her big blue silken sash flying behind her—her only robe of simple attire. She was held by the impassioned arms of some dusky Lothario who had never dreamed that he would live to see that exquisite hour, as the sash flapped and the bright crimson stockings tossed toward the forest height.

My attention was diverted from the pretty fairy toatisis[1] by the appearance of a Malay Indian. He bowed to Waylao with Islamic politeness. Waylao was alone; old Lydia, her mother, had departed homeward—probably had a headache and wanted some “unsweetened.” I had previously observed Waylao’s interest in one named Abduh Allah, but took little notice. I had been speaking to her and had flattered myself on gaining her attention, when that Indian settler obtruded with his presence. Waylao took a deep, awestruck breath as he bowed majestically to her. I can well imagine the girl’s thoughts, for I too have known those deep breaths. I dare say the Indian seemed some splendid hero of Eastern romance to the girl’s eyes as he stood there crowned with his turban.

1.  Little girls.

“Gorblimy ducks!” murmured my new chum, an impecunious Cockney, as he turned from the forest opera-box to light his short clay pipe.

“Who’s he?” said I to the handsome Marquesan chief who squatted beside me.

He responded in this wise: “He great Indian mans, teach us kanakas all bout big god Mohamma; sella jewels, nicer tappa cloth, mats, stocking to womans from wonderful little tarpet bag O!”

At this my Cockney friend gave his inimitable side wink, expectorated on to my boot and remarked:

“Seen ’im darn Mile End way; a damned ole Indian ’awker, hout ’ere in the Sarth Seas aselling doar-mats and getting raund gals—that’s wat ’e ’is!”

We saw this sight: Abduh Allah with one knee bent Islamic wise as he dangled before Waylao’s eyes a fascinating brass leg-bangle. It was a sight replete with Biblical import, resembling nothing so much as a modernised South Sea version of the devil’s first love affair in the Garden of Eden.

From all that I perceived I was convinced that the magic carpet with all its possibilities wasn’t in it with that little Islamic carpet bag. It could overthrow creeds and heathen deities; it brought thousands of dusky maids to the feet of that old fraud, the harem-keeper of Mecca—Mohammed. It was even hinted that the devil himself sighed amongst the forest mangroves, when the heathen maids crowded by the hut doors and the stealthy old Indian opened that little carpet bag. I managed to see Waylao alone, and begged the favour of escorting her home. I well knew, from her own confession, that she must not be too late. Old Takaroa, the great high chief, who had ceased to pound the big drum, and was telling me in vehement pidgin-English mighty incidents of his high lineage, tried to detain me longer in vain. My wish to accompany the half-caste girl was greater than my affection for that Marquesan chief and his kind. I admit I was deeply interested in those old chiefs. And some day, when the seas are safe from submarines and high explosives, when the war fever has subsided from the martial bosoms of the Western world’s high chiefs, I’ll cast my disembowelling instruments and guns on to the rubbish heaps and sail away down South once more.

I have basked in the spiritual light of the abstruse pages of Herachlitus, Empedocles, Plato, Socrates, Plotinus, Olympiodorus, Proclus, Synesius, down to Spinoza and Kant of the latest Old Gang, with the result that I am determined to live my life amongst uncivilised peoples, peaceful semi-heathen people of the Solomon Isles. How happy will I be! I’ve still a life before me—the consequence of beginning young.

O happy days! I recall the tumbling, moonlit, silvered seas breaking silently afar as I strolled by the side of that half-caste girl. We had left the barbarian festival behind. When we arrived at her bungalow her mother welcomed me with a smile, but with the impulsiveness of her tribe swore at Waylao with much vigour.

“Wheres you been? You lazy tafoa vale [beachcomber], I told you come ’omes soons.”

“Kaoah! Whaine! Aue!” wailed the maid, soothing the maternal wrath with swift Marquesan phrases that I could not understand.

The maternal ire vanished completely as Waylao hung her head with shame, and the old mother shrieked: “Père de N—— the good missions mans been ’ere. ’E want know whys you no be in mission-room these many days.” Saying this, the old native woman took a deep swig from her pocket-flask, wiped her mouth and continued solemnly: “Ah, Wayee, though you belonger me, allee same you never be good Cliston womans like youse ole movther, you no good—savee?”

I was invited into that little homestead. It was wonderful how neat and civilised it looked within. A grandfather’s clock ticked out its doom in the corner of the cosy parlour. On the walls were old oil paintings of English landscapes, also a few faded photographs of Benbow’s—Waylao’s father’s—relatives. The furniture was better than one might see in many a Kentish cottage. The old sailor had evidently fashioned his South Sea home so that it might be reminiscent of other days. Not the least important item of that homestead was the large barrel of rum which stood by the unused fireplace, a grim, silent symbol of what wild carousals! I, of course, knew not then that Benbow’s home-coming from sea was a mighty event in the monotonous lives of the settled beachcombers who dwelt beneath the shading palms by Tai-o-hae.

Sometimes Waylao came to the shanty and sang as I played the violin. All this to me was very pleasurable. But one must not suppose that I had no other purpose or ambition in life beyond playing sentimental solos to handsome half-caste maids and impecunious sailors who had seen “better days.” Indeed I took all advantage of my musical accomplishments, attending as soloist many social functions at the French Presidency. I also ingratiated myself into the good graces of high-class Marquesan chiefs and chiefesses—many of the surviving members of the old barbarian dynasty. For a while I became a kind of South Sea troubadour among those semi-civilised savages, gathering experience and honours enormous.

Old chiefs, dethroned kings and discarded queens, after hearing my solos, conferred upon me their highest honours.

It was in a pagan citadel in the north-western bread-fruit forests, after performing Paganini’s bravura Carnaval de Venise variations, that a mighty, tattooed monarch invested me with the South Sea equivalent of the Legion of Honour.

This degree was bestowed upon me in ancient style. Kneeling before the bamboo throne, I kissed the royal feet amid the wildest acclamations of the whole tribe. I was then tattooed on the right arm with peculiar spots, which turned out to represent a constellation of stars that were worshipped by that particular tribe. (I have those tattoo marks to this day.) I recall the admiration of the Marquesan belles as I stood by the bamboo throne wearing my insignia of knighthood—the whitened skull of some old-time warrior! I recall the music of the forest stream as it hurried by, and the noise of the winds in the giant bread-fruits, the monotone of the ocean beating inland as a majestic accompaniment to the musical exclamations of “Awai! Awai! Alohao! Talofa!” from the coral-red lips of sun-varnished savage girls, handsome, tattooed, lithesome, deep-bosomed chiefs, and youths.

I have been honoured with so many degrees, so many knighthoods, and so often elected to the peerage that it is no exaggeration on my part to say that I am a veritable living volume of all that’s distinguished—a genuine personification of Who’s Who.

I achieved far-flung fame as a mighty Tusitala, singer of wondrous songs on magic-wood with long spirit-finger (violin bow). Old semi-nude poets, scribes of the forest, left their forum-stumps of the village and followed me from village to village. Beautiful girls, arrayed in picturesque tappa of delicate leaves and shells, threw golden forest fruits at my feet, and then stood hushed, with finger to their lips as I played again. Kind, babbling old native women called me into their village homesteads, and without ceremony made me sit down and eat large gourds of taro and scented poi-poi, which was made of bananas and many indigenous fruits. As I seated myself on the homestead mat and ate, those kind old Marquesan women would squat and gaze upon me with intense curiosity, evincing little embarrassment at my presence. Indeed they would touch my white flesh, and one curious old chiefess leaned forward and lifted the upper lid of my eyes so as to better scan the unfamiliar colour, the grey-blue iris that so pleased those Marquesan ladies.

Though those heathen citadels had numerous advantages which left the vaunted claims of civilisation far behind, they had a few disadvantages. For, to speak truth, the township bailiff would arrive at the author’s, poet’s, or artist’s hut door with a regiment of determined warriors who were often armed with rusty ship’s cutlasses, ponderous war-clubs and heathen battle drums. It was no uncommon sight to meet some tribal poet flying with his trembling family across the mountain tracks in the agony of some great fear.

It was my lot to assist a distressed poet who was flying from the aforesaid avenging law. When I came across him he was camped with his wife and little ones on a plateau to the southward of Tai-o-hae. Hearing the troubles and facts of his case, I bade him fear not. Ere sunset I had taken him back into his native village so that he might appear before the tribunal chiefs. In the meantime he, with his little ones and trembling wife, stood in the background as I appealed on his behalf. After much gesticulation and argument, and many stirring violin solos performed before the whole tribe, I turned to the distressed Marquesan poet, and said, as I touched his shaggy head with my violin bow: “Arise, Sir Knight of Tai-o-hae!” Nor shall I easily forget the consternation of the tribe or the fleeting delight of my bankrupt poet’s countenance at this gracious act of mine, when I explained to all the assemblage how I possessed the power to dub one with the glory of English knighthood. So did I bring happiness to a savage author, and I believe he achieved mighty fame in consequence of my impromptu act. One thing I know, that his misdemeanours and debts after that event were looked upon with extreme favour, and his songs were sung and engraved on the receptive brains of island races as far as the equatorial Pacific Isles.

For a long time I roamed at will among the tribes of that strange land. I recall one village that was nestled by a blue lagoon; the bird-cage, yellow bamboo huts were sheltered by the natural pillared architecture of gnarled giant trees. The scene presented to my imagination some miniature citadel of ancient Troy as the romping, pretty, sun-varnished children rushed up to me. One pretty maiden was a veritable Helen, and the tawny youths loved to bathe in the sunlight of her sparkling glances. They even looked askance, frowningly upon me, as, like some wandering Odysseus, I wooed her with tender strains on my violin, and held her up and admired the forest blossoms that adorned the glory of her dishevelled tresses rippling down to the dimples of her cremona-like varnished shoulders. “Aloue! Awaie! Talofa!” said she, as the little woman in her soul gave wanton glances. She caressed my hand, and all the while, from those Hellenic-like enchanted forest glades, stared the envious little Trojans and Achæans who would slay each other to wholly possess her charms. She was only about eight years of age, but I could well believe that she inspired in the hearts of those youthful barbarians some epic glory of long-forgotten, fierce, bronzed lovers and romance, that seemed to sing over their heads as fitful sea winds sang in the lyric trees.

Ah me! I suppose some Paris arrived in due course from the civilised world and lured her from the arms of her dusky chief. And now ’tis only I of all the world would wish to be the Homer to sing her faery-like beauty, her childhood’s charms.

I never saw her again.

Talking in this strain reminds me of a Homeric character who suddenly arrived at Tai-o-hae. He was a wondrous-looking being, attired in vast pants that were held up by a monstrous, erstwhile scarlet sash, and a helmet-hat with another coloured swathing about it. He looked Homeric enough, indeed he could have walked on the stage anywhere on earth as Ulysses. He strode into the grog shanty, gazed half scornfully at the congregated shellbacks and ordered one quart of rum! He swallowed same rum in two gulps, then, looking round the bar, asked the astonished, staring shellbacks if their mothers knew they were out! The general atmosphere grew hot and thundery. It was only when his massive, vandyke reddish-bearded, sun-tanned face became wreathed in smiles, and his deep-set fiery eyes laughed, that we all realised that his apparently insulting manner was simply some fine overflow of inherent humour. His commanding way and height seemed to inspire all the respect that his rough audience had at their command. Ere he had shouted for his ninth rum, he got boisterous, drew an old Colt revolver from his dirty, blue, folded shirt and brandished it about as the whole crew dodged, blinked and listened with respectful awe to all that he told. Unfortunately he had to depart the next day on the same schooner that had brought him to Nuka Hiva. But he really did make up for his short introduction. He sang wondrous songs of adventure in far-off lands, of farewells to tender Nausicaas, of Circes and Calypsos, thundering forth in majestic strain of mighty warriors whom he had put out of action with one blow of his massive fist. His voice—well, all I can say is, “What a voice!” The shanty shook as he sang. The whole crew were transported into some age of Elysian lawlessness as he looked at us, darkling, spoke of Cimmerian tribes on isles of distant seas, and hinted of things that would have made blind old Homer tremble with envy. As he sang, a flock of naked goddesses on their way home from fishing in the ambrosial waters happened to peep into the shanty to see who sang so wonderfully well and loud. I shall never forget the massive gallantry, the inimitable Homeric grace of his manner when he sighted those maids, put forth his arms and sang to the pretty eyes of those Marquesan girls. As he stood there in the bar, his helmet-hat almost bashed against the shanty roof, so tall was he, the maids looked up at him with coquettish, half-frightened glance as he sang on. There’s no doubt he was handsome. What a nerve he had! Did not care one rap for the old beachcombers who looked on and wondered if they dreamed his remarkable presence. The muscles swelled on his neck like whipcord and his huge nostrils dilated in fine style. When he brought his enormous fist down on the bar to emphasise some bravura point, the empty batch of rum mugs seemed to do a double shuffle with astonishment. I admit that I breathed a sigh of relief when he replaced his fire-iron in his belt and demanded: “Rum—no sugar—damn you!” His vast Quixotic moustache backed to within two inches of his broad shoulder curves and seemed some mighty insignia of virile manhood. I could have wept with the joy I felt as he praised my violin-playing. “Play that ageen, youngster,” said he. Such fame I had never dreamed of achieving! And when he expectorated a swift stream of tobacco juice—no indecision, mind you—between the astonished faces of the two shellbacks who were sitting by the open window, my admiration for his prowess was something that thrills me to this day.

Though men doubt if Homer’s Odyssean characters ever lived, I for one have no doubt whatever that such redoubtable characters once walked the earth. For I met such men when the world was young.

That uninvited guest came into our presence, massive and wonderful, some strange embodiment of heroic romance and lore; then departed like unto a dream. He was the nearest approach to my idea of Odysseus that I ever came across. I can still imagine I hear the vibrant, melodious timbre of his utterance as he curses and swaggers up the little rope gangway that hung from the deck of the strange fore-and-aft schooner that had suddenly appeared in the enchanted bay off Tai-o-hae. The very deck seemed to tremble as his big sea-boots crashed on board. Even the skipper gave one awesome glance at that giant figure of his as he rattled his antique accoutrements; then with his huge, hairy, sun-tanned hand arched to his fine brow he stared seaward at the sunset. The dark saffron-hued canvas sails bellied to the soft warm winds as the outward-bound schooner went out on the tide, as he stood on deck and faded away on the wine-dark seas.

I could write many chapters on such men, their ways, virtues and sins. They were strange, unfathomable beings of Time and Space: men who followed their own wishes, who reigned as king over their own life: men who were disciples of the great transcendental school of the genuine old idealists—those spiritualists of the Truth, the wise and the beautiful, happy in the glad excitement of the wide and wonderful. They were men who in the great desert of life had found a wonderful oasis—in themselves! Men who were born to command themselves, standing on their own feet, standing apart from the supreme stagnation of conventional civilisation.

Heaven knows how it was, but I always liked that class. They were, to me, the posthumous books, works of long-forgotten heroes, the only works that I ever read with deep educational interest: they are still books to me, shelved tenderly in the library of my memory; books that I so well know are born to be sneered at, buffeted about and criticised, ye gods, by weak-kneed chapel disciples and all the sensual, godless, hypocritical survivals that pose as the personification of the beautiful.

CHAPTER III

Another Comrade—Things as I found Them—Taking Photographs—I introduce Père de N—— —Penitent Natives—I witness a Native Domestic Scene

AFTER the passing of Odysseus I met another good comrade, B——. He proved an estimable pal, and was of Scottish descent, consequently his mental equipment was valuable and enabled him to discern an intelligent joke, and laugh, if somewhat sadly, over English humour.

The absence of ordinary humour in the Scots is proverbial; but let me maintain that this proverbialness originated in England. The English, being unable to see through any joke other than their own, or a joke that had its point in the discomfiture of another, at once accuse the breezy, pithy Scot of lack of humour. The calumnies of my countrymen have misled me more than once. From my earliest recollection I can recall the old saying: “As mean as a Jew.” One can imagine my astonishment when travelling across the desolate, far-off spaces of the world, penniless and starving, I found my countrymen firing guns at me—whereas the Jews rushed to my assistance, and of all hosts proved the most courteous, gentle and generous.

I also found that the Japanese, Chinese and Kafirs were the cleanest livers, both in their persons, morals and domesticity. I discovered the French to be stoical, taking their pleasures sadly, phlegmatic and fearless. The Italians were mostly unmusical, the reverse of vindictive, and hated olives. The Germans I’ve met envied all that was British, sang old English melodies and vomited at the sight of sausages! I found the Irish somewhat humourless, but steadfast in friendship and good peacemakers during troublous times! I have lived with Turks and Armenians and found them deeply religious, clean in their mode of living and general outlook on life. As for the Greeks, those descendants of blind old Homer, I found them positively without any musical ear at all, unpoetic and even devoid of the simple love of Art that I discerned amongst the natives of Timbuctoo. I found Persians and Indians unphilosophical, exceedingly effeminate, and beyond the long grey beard, wise demeanour and picturesque turban of the Indian seer, I found no trace whatever of poetic ability, nor did I perceive otherwise than a great hatred for Indian curry.

The English I have always found gullible, and the finest hypocrites extant; brave, yet submissive under serfdom rule, and real stick-at-homes—such home-birds that the great cities of the world have arisen through their love of settling down! Americans I have met were decidedly undemocratic, unhurried in business, and in and out of their homes courteous and reserved. I observed that the cannibals, the wild men of the South Seas, were handsome, intelligent and poetical, their inherent love of peace being their most striking attribute. But I digress.

My comrade B—— possessed a camera, and as he was anxious to secure original photographs of natives and native life, I at once agreed to go off with him to the many scattered villages around and inland from the shores of Nuka Hiva. The least said about some of those photos the better. B—— had a contract with some publisher in Fleet Street, London, who desired native types for the halfpenny classics. Anyway, I can affirm that I placed my hand before my eyes and gazed seaward from the mountain villages more than once as my comrade followed the practical part of his tour through Southern Seas. And I will say on B——’s behalf that much that the reader may imagine exists in the imaginative mind only; that a background of palms and bread-fruit trees framed by mountain peaks makes a bevy of laughing girls with starry eyes and nut-brown knees (and, mind you, a mighty chief standing just by with huge war-club) a picture of perfect innocence not lacking poetic charm.

I recall that we came across a Chinaman in distress, in the act of being strangled by a Marquesan chief. We were passing through a mountain village when this adventure came to us. “O savee me! E killiee poor Chinemans!” yelled the yellow-skinned Celestial as he lifted his head, squirmed and appealed to us. B—— and I immediately gripped the chief’s leg and, giving a mighty pull, pulled him from the yellow man’s belly. The Marquesan still gripped the Chinaman’s pig-tail. Meanwhile the village children came rushing around us, screaming with sheer glee as they witnessed the struggle. I gave that chief a plug of tobacco as a bribe; he immediately rose to his feet, his mighty, tattooed chest swelling with the fierce desire that afflicted him as he grasped the tobacco and smiled his thanks. As he strolled away and coughed, and the children and shaggy-haired native women drew their rugs around them for sorrow that the fight was over, I asked the Celestial what he had done to fire such wrath.

“Me! noee dooey anytink. Markesans man hittiee me ’hind ear cause I sell woman’s one, two, three nicee opium pipe.”

B—— and I had our suspicions, but we wiped the blood off his face with leaves and fixed him up. He thanked us in pidgin-English, then waddled away.

I liked B——, but unfortunately he had to leave the next day, for his boat was sailing for Papeete. I saw him off early, at dawn. Then I went up the slopes and saw the old missionary, Père de N—— (Father O’Leary I will call him). He had just had his morning bath. His few grey hairs were still steaming as he stood bareheaded in the fierce sunlight that blazed over the mountains. I also had just bathed in those cool morning waters and had watched the broad awakening of the bright day. I saw the golden light of the sunrise touch the paddling, curling wings of a migrating flock of far-off parrots, twinkling as they sped away, fading like tiny canoes across the rifts of blue in the seaward sky. Those birds have flown away to their last roost these many years; but still over the azure heaven they pass, yes, as the priest once more turns away from the blue lagoon. As he stands before my memory I wipe my feet on an old shirt, for towels are scarce, and watch the ecclesiastic as he thoughtfully pulls his beard. Now he tugs the mission bell rope. Over the slopes comes another chime from the special mission building wherein Queen Vaekehu sings hymns and prayers for the sake of past sins. It sounds familiar, yet strange, to hear those bells in the wild South Seas. The priest looks worried; so much I notice at a glance as I stroll into the mission-room and proceed with my job, for I have come that morning to mend the broken stops in the mission harmonium. Père de N—— sighs, nor is it to be wondered at. Waylao and many of his flock are missing from early morning prayers. Well enough he knows the temptations that come to his flock on festival occasions: they are all semi-heathens, the penitent dusky maids, youths and chiefs with tawny wives who dwell around me. The holy Father is not at all a bigoted man. He often sighs in the thought of how white men rush across the seas, their brains afire with enthusiasm to paint the cannibal isles with tints of beauty—to make dark-skinned people as white as the driven snow. He well knows that rouged lips and jetty eyelashes do not make a whore a saint.

I have seen tears in the eyes of that old priest when tattooed chiefs once more turned up at his mission-room, fell on their trembling knees and bellowed forth fervent prayer, their voices shaky with fear and remorse—voices that smelt, alas! of gin.

Even as the old priest stands pondering in the bright sunlight and I watch, the reactionary period has set in, for lo! out of their huts one by one they creep, coming down the track to pray. Poor old Mazzabella, the great chiefess, staggers in front as they walk in Indian file. She is the essence of true belief and the finest example of tattoo art extant. Ye gods! only last night the moon hid its face behind its cloud-wisp handkerchief as the assembled tribe cheered with delight, and gazed with ecstatic admiration on her fat, whirling limbs of carven, hieroglyphic savage beauty. Her big throat pulses with the emotion she feels as she staggers on. Behind her totters three ridi-clad royal chiefs (one is a dethroned king, both his ears are missing). Their retinue consists of three more penitent maids. They are in full church dress—a loin-cloth and bright yellow silk stockings—finery that is fresh from the Islamic carpet bag. ’Tis grievously essential to tell one these things, for they are characteristic details, necessary, and full of the pathos of true native life. Even as I watch and mend the broken bellows of the sacred harmonium, I see the pathetic light in the Father’s eyes change to an amused twinkle, and no wonder! for, as poor Mazzabella kneels down in the pew, her mouth sobbing with ecclesiastical anguish, she takes a nip of rum out of the flask which she has hidden beneath her tappa gown.

Though I have not been long in the South Seas, I feel that there is no denying that a pick-me-up after a modern tribal festival is essential. In the olden days, ere casks of rum and Bibles were imported on sister ships to the isles, such pathetic duplicity was comparatively unknown. It is the combination of the Old World’s sins with the New World’s sins that is so disastrous to the native’s nervous system. Indeed so disastrous has been the introduction of Bibles and rum to the sins of the Old World that many an isle is to-day perfectly virtuous—for the whole native population, devoid of human passions, lie silent and sinless in their graves.

As the priest stands before those rows of dusky, savage faces, droning forth in reverent monotones the morning prayers, I finish my job and creep out of the mission-room. I have mended his harmonium gratuitously. I like the old fellow and know he’s as poor as a church mouse. How else could he be but poor, since he was earnest in his belief?

Again I am out in the glorious sunlight. As I walk beneath the bread-fruit trees I recall my promise; for I have quite forgotten to fetch the new-laid eggs for my host, a white settler hard by who has kindly given me shelter till I get a ship. Up the slopes I go, hurrying on. The parrots shriek, flapping away from the topmost branches. In a few moments I reach my destination—old Lydia’s cottage. Her new-laid eggs are noted for size and cheapness. I stand in hesitation by the doorway. It is quite evident that I’ve called whilst a little domestic drama is in progress. I listen, for I too suffer from the great weakness of mankind. “Deary me am! Poor chiles, mitia—Awai, Talofa! My poor Wayee, you sick?—and so sleep late these morning? Poor chiles.”

As I listen to the foregoing I still hesitate beneath the coco-palms. I can see through the slightly opened doorway. Old Lydia is stirring scented poi-poi on the galley stove. It is for poor sick Waylao. Alas! that I must confess that as I watch the honour that should be mine is mesmerised by the scene before me. There stands Waylao in complete deshabille by her mother’s side. Her unloosened hair falls in tangled masses to her dimpled shoulders. She has evidently hastily attired herself in that silken blue kimono gown. Her feet are bare. Her old mother looks positively jealous as the girl, sitting down on a chair, commences to pull on the Oriental, silk, pink-striped stockings.

“Wheres you git ’em?” screams the native mother with delight, eyeing the stockings with vivacious, child-like approval.

Again I remember that I am an honourable white man. Why should I pry on such domestic innocence? I attempt to stride towards the door and make my presence known, but my steps are arrested by a cry of joy. I make a mighty effort to be blind to it all—then I look. Old Lydia stands entranced, her mouth wide open with delight, for lo! Waylao has succeeded in bribing the old mother’s curiosity as to where she’d been the night before—has given her a brilliant pair of pink, yellow-striped stockings!

Yes, there stands old Lydia; in a moment she had pulled the stockings on, and now before the big German mirror sways and swerves in the most grotesque postures as the green and yellow stripes reach above her dusky knees.

Knowing not what else might occur, I hastily shuffle, cough loudly and knock at the door! It opens wider. The old woman grins from ear to ear, as, puff!—Waylao leaps out of sight into the next room.

Native instinct is deep: old Lydia stares at me suspiciously. With the external politeness of Western guile I blow my nose and make an attempt to appear more serious than usual.

I purchase the eggs.

“Nice eggs and good cheap,” says the old woman.

“Yes, very good,” I mutter.

“Good-morning, Aloha! Miss Waylao,” I say jokingly through the door chink as I spy Benbow’s daughter.

No answer comes. But as I stroll away I look back and just catch a glimpse of the girl’s face as she gazes after me through the little lattice window. I wave my hand, and she responds with a smile.

It seems a romantic isle to me as I stroll along. The very trees bend over me like wise old friends, wailing the lore of ages as the winds creep in from the empurpled seas. The exotic odours of forest flowers intoxicate my senses; they seem bright, living eyes of woods as they dance to the zephyrs. The very tinkle-tinkle of the stealing stream at my feet seems some wonderful song of sentient Nature as it ripples its accompaniment to the “Wai-le woo! wai-le woo! willy O!” of the mano alta (morning nightingale) as I fade into the forest shadows.

CHAPTER IV

Water-Nymphs—Ranjo’s Bath and Problem—The Old Hulk—Its Tenants—My Birthday—Shellback Accommodation—Washing Day

A DAY or so after the events of the preceding chapter I became chummy with the inhabitants of the beach. I had seen them before, but had kept slightly aloof. Finding me a musical vagabond at heart, they at once took me to their bosom. Before my reader becomes also intimately acquainted with them I will describe their quaint dwelling-place and its poetical surroundings.

God’s bluest sky lit the world as I roamed beneath the coco-palms. I had just left the kind host’s shanty wherein I had stayed for two or three days. It seemed like a dream to me as I reflected over all that had happened since I left the old country. The birds with brilliant wings in the bread-fruits, the beating of the native drums in the villages, and the tawny coco-nuts hanging over my head made me strangely happy. As I roamed beneath the palms I came to a hollow: it was near the Catholic mission-room. I heard a noise. It was Father O’Leary’s tired feet treading the musical treadmill, which is commonly known as the harmonium. I did not linger near that sacred spot; it reminded me too much of my childhood’s Sunday school afternoons in the British Isles.

I strode down and out of the forest shadows. Before me lay miles of winding coast. The odours of the forests breathed enchantment. As I stood beneath the flamboyant trees, and the migrating cockatoos screeched weirdly, I gazed at the ocean. Round the bend of that magic shore, just to the right of me, were droves of sea-nymphs. Their curly, wind-tossed hair streamed down their backs as they dived and splashed in the blue lagoons.

As I dream on once more, the scene vividly presents itself before my eyes, as I seem to stand again beneath the bread-fruit tree and watch those dusky, sportive angels. There they splash in the blue waters by the promontory. Soft-fingered paddles propel their delicate, shining bodies along. I see their eyes sparkling as they look shoreward and see me. I hear a wild shriek of fright as they mark my white face, then—splash! they have all dived into the deep blue sea—no sportive faeries, but native girls having their morning bath!

As I walk along the shore a more wonderful sight greets my gaze.

By the shore grog shanty, that lies just by the hollows, is something in the ocean that looks like the weather-beaten figurehead of a sunken Chinese junk. Suddenly it moves; at last two hands rise from the depths and start to rub with cleansing vigour the matted hair and crooked-nosed face. It is the gnarled, wrinkled physiognomy of Ranjo, the store-keeper of the grog shanty. He, too, is having his morning bath. As he stands there reflecting, immersed to the shoulders, he is deep in thoughts that are as vital to him as the problem of the visible universe. He does not yearn to probe Space and fathom the distance of the stars and the marvels of far-off worlds; he is simply wondering how he can manage to get those unprincipled beachcombers to pay their bills!

Not far away from Ranjo’s spacious bath is the promontory, on which grows three-plumed coco-palms. It looks like a tiny track from the sea that leads up, up into the vastnesses of the distant mountains. On the shallows of the sands, just below the promontory, lies the huge, wrecked hulk of the old windjammer, the South Sea Rover. Washed ashore during a terrific hurricane some years before, she lies almost high and dry, rotting and bleaching in the tropical suns. As I stare at that old hulk, the carved figurehead’s outstretched hands seem, to me, symbolical of that indefinable appeal to the heart which one feels in the atmosphere of great poetry. The praying hands point seaward, yes, to the far-off, dim, blue sky-line, as though, in her derelict old age, she longs to catch the tide, to go a-roving again with her merry crew.

Bobbing about by her stern is another shoal of native girls. As they turn somersaults in the warm liquid depths, only their small brown feet appear on the surface—such pretty feet they are.

Notwithstanding the picturesque sight, my attention is riveted elsewhere. Lo! something magically wonderful occurs. Suddenly, in the full flood of sunlight, that silent derelict hulk seems to mysteriously reveal the ghosts of her old crew. Lo! there they are: a dozen typical, weather-beaten sundowners of the ocean highways. Up they come, creeping through the rotting deck hatchway, clothed in bright-buttoned rags and dilapidated peaked caps, climbing one by one out of the hulk’s deep hold. My word! such weird, unshaved beings they look, but withal, ghosts in one sense only; they positively hate anything of a solid nature that resists muscular power—for they belong to the highest order of The Sons of Rest; in short, they are genuine beachcombers. Yes, reader, they were my beloved shellbacks and vagabonds of Tai-o-hae.

That old hulk was their home. I also have slept beneath those gloomy hatchways, many, many a time. But it was the first time that I had spied them coming out of doors, so to speak.

I see by my diary that I kept at that period that that day was my fifteenth birthday. I suppose that I enlightened some of those old shellbacks as to the fact, for it says here:

“Monday, September 3rd.—My birthday, am fifteen years old. How time flies! I feel quite ancient. Treated right royally by the big, sunburnt men from the seas. The red-bearded man who swears most terribly made me drink my own health in whisky. Phew! it tasted like lime-juice and paraffin oil. Felt sick—was sick. Had fine time. Two native girls danced round me in the shanty’s card saloon. They kissed me—it’s the fashion here. I turned quite red. Pretty girls. What would they think of it all in England? Slept on the old hulk last night, my birthday night, with a lot of jovial, fierce shellbacks. Played the violin to them in the bowels of the ship—it’s a wreck—they had a barrel of rum or strong beer down there with them—what a night! The very waves roared with laughter as the wild choruses echoed in that ship’s wooden inwards. I do like low men. Slept well.”

There is a good deal more here in my diary about those times, but I think it wiser not to publish it as it stands, so I will proceed from memory.

I recall those wild choruses as though it were yesterday; yes, as they blessed my name, and one by one fell asleep.

It was surprising how comfortable they had made their derelict home. Old ropes, empty barrels and rotting sails had been piled up so as to divide their sleeping apartments from the deck space. Rough bunks had been fitted up, filled with dead seaweed for mattresses, and were all that one could desire in the way of comfort. A little stove had been fixed by the mast stem that ran to the ship’s bottom. Its smoke stack had been placed so as to run out of the port-hole on the starboard side. Once a week they did their washing. It was a sight worth seeing as they stooped over the big empty beef casks, rubbed and rubbed away as they punctuated their labours with choice oaths—and what yarns!

CHAPTER V

The Derelict Hulk—The Signal of Prosperity in Tai-o-hae—The Night Phantoms—Representative Types of Nations—Grimes the Cockney

I CANNOT recall the history of that derelict hulk, from what port it sailed, or whether its crew found a refuge on that shore, or slumbered till the trump of doom beneath the sunny seas rolling to the sky-lines. All I know is, that it was beached there after buffeting its “roaring forties,” and by the cut of its jib, the beautiful curves of the bows and figurehead, it must have sailed from its native port long before I, or even its new derelict crew, were born. Could an aspiring novelist have hidden in that hulk’s depth and listened, he would have gathered enough vivid material to have lasted his lifetime.

The most wonderful sight on that hulk, to me, at any rate, was when the washing was hung out to dry. The clothes-line stretched from the forecastle to a portion of deckhouse stanchions amidships. On that clothes-line would hang—fitting flags for that derelict—ragged old shirts and pants, flapping and waving their many-coloured patches to the South Sea breezes. Those rough men only did their washing when things were slack, which meant no ships in, and therefore no treating going on in the grog shanty. Consequently the derelicts’ washing-line was an indisputable dial, signal and sign-post. Nor do I exaggerate when I say that those old pants and shirts told of the prosperous hours of drunken glory, or of the slack times on the slopes of the Parnassus of beachcomberism. Indeed the incoming schooners of those days, creeping through the sky-lines from distant seas, would sight the ragged shirts or the empty clothes-line through the ship’s telescope, and so know the exact state of affairs at Tai-o-hae.

Several of the beachcombers, however, positively refused to sleep on that old hulk and told tales of night phantoms. Even the men who did sleep in those gloomy depths said they did not like the noises that they could hear on wild nights; they had their suspicions. I must admit that some of the sounds I heard on that wreck at night did sound a bit uncanny. The masts were still standing, and on the yards hung the tattered rigging and rotting canvas. When the wind blew, even slightly, on hot nights, the rigging wailed. It would sound just like children crying in the night up there aloft. If the moon was out you could see shadows flitting across the grey sails and figures clinging to the moonlit rigging. These things made those superstitious shellbacks swear that the hulk was haunted at times by her old crew.

“I know, I know,” said one old fellow to me. “They comes back, climbs aloft and sings their old sea-chanteys, all out of their ’ere graves; that’s what it is.”

As those rough men became involved in a good deal that concerns my reminiscences, I will bring the reader into closer touch with them. As they crept up on to the deck, after a sound night’s rest, they would yawn and gaze about them, and then stare at the blue sky. Possibly they were thankful to be alive, maybe had just said their prayers. “No fear,” I hear you say. Well, it is faithfully recorded in the annals of beachcomberism that two or three of those sinful old shellbacks knelt by their bunks every night—and said their prayers.

Passing down the plank gangway in single file to the sands, they made a bee-line for the Alpha and Omega of their existence—Ranjo’s grog shanty. In that low-roofed saloon of the Southern Seas they sat enthroned on salt-beef tubs. Smoking their corn-cob pipes, they chewed plug tobacco, and proceeded religiously with their toilet—that is to say, one little small-tooth comb was handed around and each one combed his hair and tangled whiskers. One could search the world over and never sight so perfect a set of noble-looking vagabonds. Each one seemed some wonderful figurehead, some symbolical, living representative of a nation’s typical emotion and crimes. They were far from being bad men, notwithstanding their twinkling eyes and grog-blossomed nasal organs. I’m not going into details over their birth and the university they honoured. I know nothing about their lost opportunities; only one thing am I certain of—they were once boys. And, believe me, the boy, in a beautiful sense, still laughed and looked through their wicked eyes. Though dead for years, the boy’s ghost still lived, and shed tears when the chill came as hope ran high. It did the same childish things—gave away the last shilling when it should have been kept; and ah! how many more ridiculous, boyish deeds. They were, in short, the world’s worst men, and, as one knows, the world’s worst men have virtues that are undreamed of in the hearts of the world’s best men.

The tallest was a typical Yankee specimen. I never saw so perfect a resemblance to a cartoon in the flesh as “Uncle Sam.” His face was cadaverous, alert and pleasant-looking. The poise of his head told of imagined greatness, as one who felt that he had helped to create the universe as well as being a representative of the land of the almighty dollar. His chin resembled that of an aged billy-goat. Whenever he yawned or spat vindictively and yelled, “Waal, I guess,” his long, pointed beard inclined towards the roof. Another represented three races: Japan, the South Sea and Yankeeland. This mixture had made an argumentative strain. Nor could he help it, however he tried. The three separate emotions of three separate strains would come into forcible conflict during pugnacious arguments—consequently one of his ears was missing.

Yet another represented the Shamrock, the Thistle and the Rose. He had a huge, humorous mouth, merry blue eyes and a high bald head; a head that was a veritable incubator for hatching wildly unprofitable schemes. Ah! schemes that cracked through their shells so easily, just to flutter a little way and fall with broken wings, yes, on their first flight. Sometimes a new-born scheme even fluttered so far as to settle on a twig and sing sweetly for a moment, as though it yearned to express the hopelessness it felt, to write verse on the leaves with its tuneful beak, so that the old beachcombers would cheer with delight as they watched and yell deliriously:

“At last! at last! we’ve struck rich!”—and then it fell—dead at their feet.

In that motley crew was not one true representative of the John Bull type. There’s no denying the fact, but the typical John Bull is too avid of comfort and abnormal self-respect, and all that is conventional, to be found sitting on a tub in a grog shanty in the South Seas. It was even ridiculous to expect to find a true Britisher there. To annex a continent, or even an isle, to explain the religious significance of the annexation, while hiding that renowned smile behind the old red, white and blue John Bull handkerchief, was natural enough; but to find him sitting on an empty salt-beef tub in the South Seas—why, impossible, absurd!

Should he by chance be found there, rest assured it is in some mongrel state: some Britisher with the ravishing strain of the hilarious, inconsequential, romantic Irish; or the Odyssean strain of the Italian cavalier or Spanish hidalgo’s blood pulsing in his veins. Though, stay—there was one, by name Bill Grimes, a representative of the much-abused Cockney.

Men have toiled over the inscrutable wonders of Cockneyism. The short clay pipe, the black teeth, the perky shuffle of vile impertinence and blasphemous oaths have bedecked many a novelist’s pages with inky crime.

Believe me, Bill Grimes was a real out and outer good ’un. It is true enough that he chewed vilely and spat deliberately, so as not to miss, with that streaming certitude of black tobacco juice, when anyone capped his argument with indisputable conviction. But do not men argue the world over? Is it not far better to have a straightforward squirt of honest tobacco juice in one’s eye than life-long, stealthy enmity behind one’s back?

Ah, Bill Grimes (he’s dead now), the blue of your eyes was not counterfeit; your heart and voice had the genuine touch and true ring of the last half-crown you so often shared.

Yes, there he sits; what a face!—more like a half-worn-out broom, with two clear, sparkling eyes peeping from it, than anything else. A real “low ’un”—and yet his mouth, sensitive-looking, firm as a beautiful woman’s, as though ages back in British history some Roman captain, leader of invading legions, sighted and fell into the arms of a blue-eyed, golden-haired coster-girl, of leafy raiment and limbs of woaded beauty, as she pattered down that primitive Mile End Way.

As Grimes sat there on his tub, he gave them back as good as they gave when they chaffed him. He was no fool. His old grandfather and grandmother kept a pawnbroker’s shop down the Old Kent Road. He seemed to have tender memories of them and his kiddie days.

“Gorblimy, a dear old soul she were. She knewed all about Boyron the poyet; yes, she readed to me the poultry that made me wanter go to sea.”

“Fancy that,” said I, as I looked into those fine, low eyes.

“Yus; and I’m well connected, mate, I am. I had a hunkle on the Karnty Kouncil.” (Here he pulled his trouser-legs up and spat through the open door with mathematical precision.) “Clever bloke ’e was.”

So would Grimes ramble on, telling me of old times, and of his first aspirations to go to sea, in his picturesque style, till I saw, in my imagination, the wrinkled old grandmother staring through her spectacles as the little grimy imp looked up at her and drank in the romance of life.

CHAPTER VI

Tai-o-hae by Night—The Bowels of the Old Hulk—The Figurehead—A Mad Escape—South Sea Grog Shanty Barmen up to date—Men who shave their Beards off—Mrs Ranjo’s Blush—The Potentialities of a Bit of Blue Ribbon—A Picture of the Grog Shanty’s Interior—Pauline appears—Waylao appears—The Wonderful Dance of the Half-caste Girl—The Mixture of Two Races—The Music of a Marquesan Waltz

GRIMES was a blessing in those days; he was something new to me in the way of man so far as my experiences went.

We’d go off together and get some job on the plantations, get a little cash, then loaf by the beach, and by night sit together beneath the palms and dream.

The surroundings of Tai-o-hae by night were something that, once seen, clung to the memory like some scene of enchantment.

I wish I had the power to give a picture of that spot as night crept over the mountains, bringing its mystery. We would sit beneath the feathery palms and watch the snow-white tropic-bird wave its crimson tail as it swooped shoreward. Far away the sun, sinking like a burning brand into the ocean, fired the sky-line waves. The chanting chorus of cicadæ (locusts) would commence tuning up in the bread-fruits, as the O le manu-ao (twilight nightingale) and one or two of its feathered brethren sought the heights of the giant palms to warble thanksgiving to the great god of Polotu, the heathen god of Elysium. So the natives told us when they crept from the huts hard by, and made fantastic, heathenish incantations with their faces to the sky, while the birds warbled.

One songster was like an English blackbird. It would sit on the topmost bough and pour forth its song, “recapturing its first fine careless rapture,” and looking like some tiny Spanish cavalier serenading the starlit walls of heaven, as the sky darkened and the wind ruffled the blue, feathery scarf that seemed to be flung carelessly about its throbbing throat.

Then we would hear the forest silence disturbed by the faint booming of the native drums in the villages, beating in the stars as, in one’s imagination, those far-off starry battalions were marshalled slowly across the sky.

The moon rose, brightening the pinnacles of the palm-clad mountains, bringing into clear relief the wild shores and quiet lagoons. The scene, for miles, would appear like some vast canvas picture done in magical oils, daubs of moonlight, mysterious splashes of rich-hued tropical trees standing beneath the wonderful perspective of stars twinkling across the tremendous dark blue canvas of night.

Far away, tiny twirls of smoke rose from the huts of the villages and ascended into the moonlit air.

But to me the sight of all was where some great artist of night seemed to have toiled to transcendental perfection on a bas-relief just visible by the promontory of that little island world: a figure cut out in perfect lines of emblematical grief, the sad symbol of aspiring humanity, a beautiful, legendary woman, her carved arms outstretched, appealing eternally to the dim, greenish-blue horizon—the old hulk’s figurehead.

Only the curl and whitening of a wave by that wreck told of something real. Just up the shore stood the grog shanty, a ghostly light gleaming through its windows, and one pale flush streaming through the half-open door up the tall, plumed palms that half leaned over the corrugated tin roof. That was real enough; for who ever heard of a grog shanty on the oil painting of a tropical landscape with wild song issuing from its inwards and echoing to the hills?

Such was a characteristic scene of Tai-o-hae by night before my eyes, while Grimes snored beside me. For we slept out for several nights, preferring the beach to the bowels of that old hulk. I’ll tell you why. An escape, a Frenchman—from Noumea, I think—went raving mad one night down in that hold. Suddenly we were all awakened by terrible yells; we jumped from our bunks and rubbed our eyes. I grasped an iron stanchion, determined to sell my life dearly, for I thought that the natives were aboard seeking “long-pig” for some cannibal feast. We soon realised the truth, for the poor escape had been peculiar for several days. He rushed up and down that dark hold shouting “Mon Dieu! Merci!” for he thought that he was about to be guillotined.

Uncle Sam, Grimes, I and several others chased him up and down the hold, trying to catch him as he struck the vessel’s side with his fists. His eyes rolled fearfully. He’d gone stark mad. We tried to appease him, told him it was all right, that we would not guillotine him. It was no use; he fastened his teeth in Uncle’s Sam’s arm, thinking he was some Noumea surveillant who would lead him to that monstrous blade.

He bolted up on deck as we all gripped him. Jove! his clothing was left in our hands as he broke away in his wild delirium. He climbed aloft and up there he stuck.

We had a terrible night of it. He yelled forth, in his native tongue, heart-rending appeals for mercy, awakening the native villages for miles around.

He died next day. The weather was hot, so they buried him quickly in the quiet cemetery near the calaboose.

So that I didn’t fancy sleeping on the hulk for some time; that night’s adventure got on my nerves.

But to return to the grog shanty. While Grimes slept on under the coco-palms I would creep into that bar, sit among those rough men and listen to the sounds of O! O! for Rio Grande, Blow the Man Down, etc., bellowed forth, as they spent the best part of the night recounting their manifold adventures. I was fascinated by the sight before me, for that motley crew resembled some strange postage-like stamp collection of men who had once been recognised as genuine currency by governments, but had long since gone through the post and had become valuable and rare—some of them.

Mr and Mrs Ranjo, the grog shanty keepers, were delightful as they dodged from bar to bar, for they had one bar for derelicts and another for those mysterious, hurried individuals who arrived with cash. In the saloon bar old Ranjo would put on his holiest and most obsequious smile, as he praised his whisky, remarking: “Ho yes, Hi see, sir, Hi halways thinks as ’ow honesty is the best policy.” Saying this, he would swish his bar towel and hand another mixture of paraffin and methylated spirit to his customers, who were erstwhile bank managers, disillusioned ecclesiastics and men who had hurried from far countries and shaved their beards off.

Mrs Ranjo would blush in the saloon bar over the very story that she herself would have told the beachcombers in the next bar. It seems absurd, but that blush and old Ranjo’s “Ho” and “Hi see” increased the price of the drinks in the saloon bar by one hundred per cent.

So one will see that culture existed also in the South Seas. A tweed suit or a massive watch-chain secured immense respect and unlimited trust from the Ranjos; and that was everything, for one must remember that they owned the grog shanty. And this fact at Tai-o-hae or anywhere else in the South Seas gave them a social distinction of the highest rank; indeed they were as king and queen of beachcomberland, and appreciation from them was equal to conferring a knighthood.

No wonder these men were fascinated by the smiles of the Ranjos. To them, in their derelict times, a grog shanty was like that bit of blue ribbon with its many hidden potentialities—the ribbon that flutters at some pretty girl’s throat, or in her crown of hair, that insensate adornment that is the first magnetic glimpse that awakens the romantic dreams of some impassioned boy, yes, and even the staid man of the world. But I must leave blue ribbons alone, also my reasons for mentioning them, till later, and tell of one memorable night.

I was sitting in the grog shanty dreaming of old England, and wondering what my people would think could they see me playing my violin to that weird crew. I felt sure that it would have damped their ardour over any idea of my retrieving the family’s fortunes during my travels.

Well, as I sat there I noticed a handsome man (whom I will call John L——) stumble out of the bar as usual on his way home, drunk. He was seldom sober, had little to say and was regarded as a mystery by all. From hearsay I gathered that he had arrived in the Marquesan Group about ten years before, bringing a pretty mite of a girl with him. Probably he was one of those individuals who had hurried away from his native land so as to retain his liberty—or his neck. Anyway, the little girl interested me most. This little waif’s name was Pauline, and she had, at this period, arrived at the stage when girlhood meets womanhood. Her mother was dead. We all knew that, because when John L—— was drunk he would sweep the stick he carried about, and sweep imaginary stars from the low roof of the shanty as he cursed the heavens and God. Even the Ranjos paled slightly during those fits of ungovernable frenzy, when he yelled forth atheistic curses till he fell forward and sobbed like a child. It would strike me with sorrow as well as horror to witness those paroxysms.

John L—— and his daughter lived in a little homestead situated up near the mountains that soared in the background of Tai-o-hae. It was a wild spot this fugitive had chosen for his home in exile; only the South Sea plovers passed over that place on their migrating flight to the westward.

To me the memory of that homestead is like the “Forsaken Garden,” a remote spot of that South Sea isle, its ghost of a garden still fronting the sea:

“Where there was weeping,
Haply of lovers none ever will know,
Whose eyes went seaward, a hundred sleeping
Years ago.”

It isn’t a hundred years ago, though, but it seems so to me. I could half think that I dreamed that white wooden homestead by the palms; that it was some ghostly hamlet hidden up there in the wild South Sea hills—a beautiful phantom-like girl trembling inside—and Destiny knocking, knocking at the door. Ah, Pauline!

But to return to John L—— as he staggered away from the shanty into the darkness. I recall that his farewell sounded more like a death-groan than anything else. Almost every incident of that night is engraved on my memory. I still see the haggard, haunted face as he departs, and the shellbacks look into one another’s eyes significantly. I can even remember the swaying of the palm leaves outside the open door as I saw them drift apart, revealing the moonlit seas beyond, and John L——’s white duck-suit jacket fluttering between them as he staggered homeward. His thin-faced companion holds his arm—he’s a sardonic-looking individual—and I, as well as the shellbacks, wonder why he tolerates such a sinister comrade.

After their departure I played the fiddle once more, as that wonderful collection of the drifting brigade sat listening. Serious faces, funny faces, bearded, expressionless faces, sensitive, cynical, philosophical, humorous, tawny and pasty faces, all holding rum mugs, and looking like big wax figures clad in ragged duck-suits, dirty red shirts and belted pants, wide-brimmed hats or cheesecutters, sitting there on tiers of tubs, while Ranjo swished his towel and served out drink. Over their heads were suspended multitudes of empty gin bottles, hanging on invisible wires. Each bottle held a tallow candle that dimly flickered as the faintest breeze blew through the chinks of the wooden walls and open doorway. And as I fiddled on with delight, it seemed as if that bar was some ghostly room stuck up in the clouds, and that in some magical way those fierce, disappointed, unshaved pioneers of life had stolen a constellation of stars of the third and fourth magnitude, which shone, just over their sinful heads, in a phantom-roofed sky of ethereal deep blue drifts—tobacco smoke.

Against the partition Ranjo had fixed a huge cracked ship’s mirror, which had once adorned the saloon of a man-of-war, and which now revealed in a kind of cinematograph show all that happened within, and all who might enter.

The fiddle, the banjo and the mouth-organ were in full swing. Grimes had come into the shanty and was sitting beside me, and the French sailors from the man-of-war in the bay had just sung the Marseillaise for the last time and gone aboard. Suddenly the scene changed, silence fell over the shanty. I swear that I had only drunk a little cognac, so as to be sociable with Grimes, when something like an apparition stood before me, framed in the shanty’s doorway! It was a white girl.

A deep gleam shone in her blue, star-like eyes; her lips were apart as though she were about to speak; she seemed like some figure of romance, a strip of pale blue ribbon fluttering at her warm, white throat.

The wild harmony of oaths and double-bass voices of good cheer ceased. Each beachcomber, each shellback, stayed his wild reminiscences. The new-comers, who were sympathetically treating the old-comers, fairly gasped as they turned to see the cause of the sudden silence. That tableau of astonishment and admiration on the grim, set faces of those bearded sailors made one think of some mysterious contortion of the Lord’s Last Supper; and they—a crew of sunburnt disciples looking at the materialised divinity of their dreams.

The swashbuckler who spoke all day long about his pal Robert Louis Stevenson, and swore that he was the main character of that author’s latest book on the South Seas, dropped his glass smash on the floor and muttered: “What a bewt!”

As for me, I felt the first thrill of romance since I went to sea, arrived in a far country with a black eye and took up my residence in a wharf dust-bin.

The girl looked unreal, like some beautiful creation that had just stepped hurriedly out of the distant sky-line beyond the shanty’s door. Her crown of rebellious hair seemed still afire with some magical glow of the dead sunset. Nor was I quite mad, for as the escaping tobacco smoke of that low-roofed den enshrouded her in bluish drifts, as the winds blew up the shore, she did look ghost-like, and her delicately outlined form seemed robed in some diaphanous material cut out of the vanished glory, the golden mist of the western skies. Hibiscus blossoms, scarlet and white, were wantonly entangled in her mass of loosened tresses that fluttered to the zephyrs, as though magical fingers caressed her and would call her back to the portals beyond the setting suns. Ah, Pauline, you were indeed beautiful. When I was young!

Her clear, interrogating eyes seemed to say: “Is dad here?”

I saw her lips tremble. She wavered like a spirit as I watched her image, and mine staring in the mirror beside her.

None answered that gaze of hers. We all knew that her father had just gone staggering home, blind drunk, crying like a demented man.

Even Queen’s Vaekehu’s valet de chambre (a ferocious-looking Marquesan who haunted the shanty, cadging drinks) looked sorry for the girl.

Though it was years ago, I recall the sympathetic comments of those men, the look in their eyes, expressing all they felt.

That picture of astonishment, the breathless stare of admiration on the upturned, bearded faces, resembled some wax-work show, a kind of Madame Tussaud’s fixed up in a South Sea grog shanty. But I know well enough that those unshaved, apparently villainous-looking men gazed on the avatar of their lost boyhood’s dreams. So grim did they look, all mimicked in the huge ship’s mirror as they still held their rum mugs half-way between their lips, staring through the wreaths of smoke, in perfect silence.

“Gott in Himmel!” said the Teuton from Samoa.

“Mon Dieu!” said the awestruck gendarme from Calaboose Hill.

“A hangel form!” gasped Grimes, as the three swarthy Marquesan women, who wore loose ridis and had no morals, grinned spitefully to see such admiration for a white girl.

“Did you ever!” sighed several more, as I laid the fiddle down and felt a warm flood thrill me from head to foot.

Pauline vanished as swiftly as she came. Went off, I suppose, to seek her drunken parent.

I half wondered if I had dreamed that glimpse of a white girl, a glorious creation here in the South Seas, by the awful beach near Tai-o-hae. It seemed impossible.

Then the hushed voices subsided. Once again came the wild crescendos of ribald song from those lips, as the shanty trembled to the earthquake of some crashing finale of a wild sea-chantey and thumping sea-boots.

“Grimes, have another,” said I. So we drank again, and then again.

What a night of adventure and romance that was, for another came out of the night like an apparition and startled us.

I rose to go, and as I wished Grimes good-night two little native children, peeping in at the shanty door like imps of darkness, shouted “Kaolah!” and suddenly turned and bolted in fright as I tossed them a coin. I turned to see what was up, and there stood Waylao.

I noticed that her eyes had a wild look in them. On her arm hung the old wicker-work basket wherein she always placed her mother’s stores. I suppose she had come to the shanty to do some shopping, for Ranjo sold everything from bottled rum to tinned meat. I guessed that her mother had sent her off hours before, with those usual strict injunctions to hurry back home with the soap and the flask of rum.

Some of those rough shellbacks had known her since she could first toddle down to the beach. None were surprised to see her at that late hour. She was as wild as Tai-o-hae itself to them. She had even gone up into the mountains when the shellbacks had bombarded the cannibal chief Mopio’s stronghold; yes, when he had captured Ching Chu the Chinaman and bolted off with him as though he were a prize sucking pig. They had found the Chinaman trussed like a fowl, the wooden fire blazing, while that half-mad cannibal chief, who was the horror of the little native children in the villages, was about to club his half-paralysed victim. But Uncle Sam had whipped out his revolver and blown off the top of the cannibal’s head, in the nick of time.

“Hallo, girlie, how goes it?” “Give us a curl,” “Ain’t she growing,” said the beachcombers.

“Why, Wayee, you’re getting quite a woman,” said Uncle Sam, as he chucked her affectionately under her pretty chin.

“Give us a dance, there’s a good kiddie,” said another.

“What-o!” reiterated the whole crew, as they lifted their rum mugs and drank to those innocent-looking eyes.

Wayee, who had so often entertained those rough men by dancing and singing, at first quietly shook her head. She gazed at the men with steady eyes. Her picturesquely robed figure, her pretty olive-hued face and earnest stare, that was imaged in the mirror beside her, reminded one of the white girl who had just peeped in like an apparition and then vanished. Indeed, meeting Waylao by night in the dusk for the first time, one might easily have mistaken her for a pure-blooded white girl. She was one of that type of half-wild beauty, a beauty that seems to belong to the mystery of night and moonlight. All the passionate beauty of the Marquesan race and the finer poetic charm of the white race seemed to breathe from the depths of her dark, unfathomable blue eyes. The curves of the mouth revealed a faint touch of sensualism, so faint that it seemed as though even the Great Artist had hesitated at that stroke of the brush—and then left it there.

Sometimes her eyes revealed a far-away gleam, like some ineffable flush of a dawn that would not break—a half-frightened, startled look, as though in the struggle of some dual personality a dim consciousness blushed and trembled, as though the dark strain and the white strain struggled in rivalry and the pagan won.

“Come on, Wayee,” shouted the shellbacks, determined to make the girl dance to them. She still hesitated. “Don’t be bashful, child,” said Uncle Sam in his finest parental voice. It was then that the new robe of self-consciousness fell from the girl. The old child-like look laughed in the eyes. In a moment the men had risen en masse and commenced to shift the old beef barrels up against the shanty’s wooden walls, making a cleared space for the prospective performance. Looking up into the faces of those big, rough men, Waylao was tempted by the pleased looks and flattering glances of their strong, manly eyes. As one in a dream she stood looking about her, for a moment mystified. Then softly laying down her little wicker-work basket, she tightened the coloured sash bow at her hip. A hush came over the rowdy scene and general clamour of the shanty. A dude in the next bar, craning his neck over the partition, stared through his eyeglass—Waylao had lifted her delicate blue robe and commenced to dance.

The regular drinks, getting mixed up with the between drinks, had made those old shellbacks violently eloquent.

“Go it, kiddie! Kaohau! Mitia!” yelled their hoarse voices, as they wiped their bearded mouths with their hands. Their eyes bulged with pleasure. What had happened, they wondered. Her eyes were aglow like stars. She commenced to sway rhythmically to Uncle Sam’s impromptu on the mouth-organ. O! O! bound for Rio Grande trembled to the strain of Waylao’s tripping feet, as the silent hills re-echoed the wild chorus.

Attracted by those phantom-like echoes, pretty little dusky gnomes crept out of the forest, and there, in semi-nude chastity, with half-frightened eyes they peeped round the rim of the grog shanty door. Then off they bolted, for lo! they suddenly saw their own demon-like faces and curious, fierce eyes revealed in the large cracked mirror of that low-roofed room. They were native children, truants from the village huts close by.

Suddenly the hoarse bellowings of the beachcombers ceased. The big, inflated cheeks of those old yellowing shellbacks suddenly subsided, and looking like squashed balloons resolved back into wrinkles. Even Uncle Sam ceased his unmelodious impetuosissimo on the mouth-organ, as he looked at the fairy-like figure that danced before him. The superstition, the magic of some old world, some spell of the wild poetry of paganism seemed to exist and dance before them. Waylao’s lips were chanting a weird native melody. The atmosphere of that grog shanty was transmuted into the dim light of another age. Those graceful limbs and musically moving arms, the poise of the goddess-shaped head of that dancing figure, seemed to be some materialised expression of poetry in motion. Her face was set and serious, her eyes strangely earnest looking, yes, far beyond her brief years. She seemed to be staring at something down the ages.

The open-mouthed shellbacks sat on their tubs and stared. Ranjo stood like a statue in bronze, holding a towel as he gazed on the scene. His low bar-room had become imparadised. Instinctively, in the polished utterance of his saloon-bar etiquette, he breathed forth: “Ho! Hi say! ’Er heyes shine like a hangel’s!”

Waylao heard nothing. The low-beamed shanty roof and its log walls, with the men enthroned on tiers of tubs around her, had crumbled, like the fabric of a dream. A magical forest, with wild hills heaved up slowly and grandly around her, a world that was brightened by the vaulted arch of stars and a dim, far, phantom moonlit sea. Her lips were chanting a melody that seemed to bewail some long-forgotten memory of love-lit eyes, eyes that gazed beneath the unremembered moons of some long-ago existence.

The awakening passion of womanhood had stirred some barbarian strain in the girl. It awoke like some fluttering, imprisoned swallow that heard the call of the impassioned South. It beat its trembling wings in the blood-red heart of two races—the dual personality, the daughter of the full-blooded Lydia and the blue-eyed sailorman, Benbow.

The poetic power, the wonderful visualising imagination of a dark race, that had peopled their forests with marvellous pagan deities was awake, revelling in her soul. The tropical moonbeams that poured through the grog shanty’s vine-clad window crept across her dancing eyes and head of bronzed curls as she swayed and chanted on.

“Well, I’m blowed! if it don’t beat all,” ejaculated the half-mesmerised shellbacks. Waylao’s performance had created an atmosphere that affected them strangely. “Is visions abart,” said Grimes in an awestruck voice.

“My dear Gawd, ain’t she bewtifool!” he murmured to himself as he licked his parched lips and called for a “deep-sea” beer.

At the sound of the men’s voices the spell was broken. The half-caste girl abruptly ceased to dance. With the sight of reality so grim-looking around her, and the disenchantment of her own senses came a sense of shame. For a moment she gazed at the men before her with a bewildered stare, then stooped and picked up her little basket.

“Waal, Wayee, I guess I never seed yer dance like that ’ere afore,” said Uncle Sam.

“Why, blimey, kiddie, if I had yer in London town I’d put yer before a top-note audience, and make yer blooming fortoone and [sotto voce] me hone fortoon too,” said the late jockey, Mr Slimes.

Grimes went to the bar and ordered a glass of the best lime-juice; he handed it to Waylao with a trembling hand. His clumsy courtesy was almost pathetic; his half-opened mouth reminded me in some mysterious way of the pathetic spout of a tea-pot. The shellbacks winked and nudged each other, for the look in Grimes’s eyes was unmistakable—he had fallen in love.

Grimes noticed the manner of the men. He returned to his tub, and gave them that inimitable, contemptuous Cockney sidelong glance, which is accompanied by a little jerk of the head, that defiance, that imperturbable disdain, and the genius required to inflict it upon one whom one may hate, which is the sole prerogative of Cockneys. Men of all races throughout the world have sought to imitate that Cockney glance, but only to end in inevitable, miserable failure.

Listen:
[MP3][MIDI]
Music MXL: [MusicMXL]

CHAPTER VII

Father O’Leary’s Confessional Box—Penitent Natives, Chiefs, Dethroned Kings and Queens—Waylao goes into the Confessional Box—Father O’Leary’s Philosophy

THAT dance of Waylao’s in the grog shanty created a strange impression in my mind. Henceforth I looked upon her as some half-wild faery creature of the forest. I do not wish to give the impression that I was in love with Waylao. It was only a romantic boy’s fancy, a clinging to something that faintly resembled his immature ideals. I cannot tell the events that followed in their exact progression. I recall that about this period I started off with Grimes seeing the sights of the isles. I could not tolerate sitting in a grog shanty for any length of time, though I must admit the tales I heard there and much that occurred was deeply interesting to one who wished to see more sides of life than one.

I think Grimes and I were away from Tai-o-hae two or three weeks. Things were about the same when we returned. The natives were still singing as they toiled on the various plantations. A few fresh schooners were in the bay, and others loaded and ready to go seaward on their voyages to the far-scattered isles of the Pacific.

My immediate recollections are centred on the occasion when, with the help of Grimes, I was building a little outhouse for Father O’Leary. It was near his mission-room, which, by the way, adjoined his homestead. During the erection of this wooden building I became very pally with the priest. Up to that period I had looked upon priests as unapproachable mortals who lingered between the border-line of mortality and the Promised Land. To my pleasant surprise, I found the Father a human being of intellectual calibre. He knew the hearts of men and women to an almost infallible degree. Nor was this to be wondered at, for his old confessional box had held what strange types of mortals, what strange tales of hope and remorse had he heard there!

The experiences of his profession seemed to have gifted him with second sight and imbued his heart with extreme sympathy for erring mankind. Yes, he toiled on in that temple of thought, a temple of spiritual faith he had slowly built up, as it were, wall by wall, and turret by turret, round the sorrow of his mortal dreams. Just think of it—the multitudes of disenchanted native children who had crept out of the forest depths to fall and confess at his feet! What hearts full of remorse, what benighted lovers, what hapless wives, youths, girls with their cherished dreams, quaking, had come to him after passion had burnt their converted souls!

I myself had seen them arrive: dethroned kings and guilty queens, aged, tattooed chiefs on tottering feet, shaking with fear of the wrath of the great white God, after some wild reversion to the heathen orgies in the old amphitheatres by the mountains. I had seen the Father put forth his hands to hold up the stricken forms as they appeared before him—tawny old chiefs swaying like dead men with the terror they felt—ere they entered that confessional box.

For lo! a native once converted to Christianity takes to it seriously, believes implicitly all that he professes to believe but cannot adhere to.

I have seen old chiefs and women, girls too, come out of that confessional box as though they had just been given everlasting life. The tears all vanished as they leapt off into the forest, or stood on their heads with delight just behind the mission-room coco-palms. There’s no doubt about it, but that box was the supreme court of true justice and glad truth. In there terrible dramas were unrolled to the Father’s ears. He was the solitary judge; nor was he hard in the sentences that he meted out to the culprits, for alas! he expiated for all their crimes with prayers from his own soul.

But to revert to my experiences. I was digging away at post-holes and feeling down in the mouth (for I do not tell all my reflections and troubles of those times), when Waylao stepped out of the shade of the pomegranates. In a moment I perceived that something was wrong with her. Her eyes stared wildly. She did not respond to my cheery salutations in her usual way.

As the Father stepped out of his mission-room she nearly fell into his arms. I saw her embrace the old fellow as a daughter would a father. “What’s the matter, my child?” he said, as he noticed her hysterical manner. I threw my spade aside. The knowledge that the girl was in trouble upset me. I could get no further than wondering at the meaning of it all as I heard her weeping violently in that silent, sacred wooden enclosure—the confessional box.

I heard the girl’s sighs as she ceased weeping, and the Father’s solemn voice as he gave advice and absolution. I suppose Waylao was a true daughter of Eve, and only told the Father half the truth. I know she did not tell all, otherwise things would have taken a very different course. Though the Father knew it not, Waylao had become the wife of a sensualist.

So much I discovered long after. I did not know then how some of the native girls and white girls got married in the South Seas. I had heard a good deal of chaff, as I thought, about the ways of the Chinese and the Indians, but I little dreamed how true it all was. As it turned out, Waylao had married an Indian—which means that she had gone through a midnight ceremony which was as follows. A deluded girl would come under the influence of some emigrant hawker from Calcutta, or the Malay Peninsula, usually a man with a smile that would have brought a fortune to a Lyceum tragedian, for it was the breathing essence of limelight sadness and sensual longing. One can imagine how such a man would trade on a girl’s infatuation. It was the custom to lure them into the forest and repeat the following wedding service, which is the Mohammedan marriage prayer:—“There is no deity but Mohammed, and Mohammed is the one prophet of Allah. I who now kneel before thee, O man, renounce the heathen creed called Christianity, I, such an one’s daughter, by the grace of my heart and the testimony of my virtue, give myself up to thee body and soul for life and life everlasting.”

After getting the maid to repeat the foregoing drivel, the Mohammedan would murmur mystical Eastern phrases. The deluded girl then thought the great romantic hero of her life had blessed her with faithful love. Her lips met those of the sensualist. The light of fear died away from the child-girl’s eyes as she clung to her prize. Well might Adam and Eve have sighed in their graves!

Such was the practice of the followers of Islam in the South Seas, and probably closely resembled the marriage service that had brought Waylao in fright and remorse to Father O’Leary’s mission-room. I remember that Waylao was considerably cheered up after she had received the priest’s blessing.

That same night, as I played the violin and the Father accompanied me on the harmonium, she returned and sang to us. She seemed to want to haunt the father’s presence. The old priest was as pleased as I to see her again. She had a sweet, tremulous voice.

I suppose I was happy that night, for it is all very clear to my memory after many years.

We sat outside beneath the palms. Far away between the trunks of the giant bread-fruits we could see the moonlight tumbling about on the distant seas. Father O’Leary had been speaking of his native land. I was deeply interested, and surprised to hear much that he said. It was somehow strange to me to find that an old Catholic priest had once been a romping, careless boy.

I cannot tell how the conversation turned to the subject of emigrant Indians, but it certainly did do so. Probably it was a subject that deeply interested Waylao.

To the priest’s surprise and mine, Waylao looked up into the old man’s face and said in this wise:

“Father, why do you call these strange men, who come from other lands than your own, infidels?”

The old priest was suddenly struck dumb with astonishment.

Even I noticed that something had happened that he had never expected to hear in his lifetime from that girl’s lips. For a moment he was silent, like to a man who sees a multitude of meanings behind one remark. His high, smooth brow creased into lines of thought. Then he laid his hand upon Waylao’s shoulder and said, in his rich, kind voice, the following:—

“My child, there are many paths that lead to many heavens, for that which is heaven to one man is hell to another. But, believe me, there is only one path to the reward of righteousness and a clear conscience.”

Waylao, who listened more to the music of that old voice than to what it actually said, stood like an obedient child as the priest proceeded:

“Listen, Waylao. Many paths have evil-smelling flowers by the wayside; some paths have sweet-scented blossoms; and is it not best to follow the sweeter path—to drink the pure waters of the singing brook, bathe in the seas of holiness and avoid those dismal swamps of pestilence wherefrom they who drink shall find only bitterness?”

Seeing Waylao’s earnest attention, he continued with tremulous voice, for he was a religious man and not a bigot:

“And, my child, if indeed all paths should happen to be stumbling-blocks that lead, in the inevitable end, to darkness, still, is it not best to go home to God after our travels, full of sweetness? Yes, even though we should go home deluded, it shall not be said that we did not do our best. And do not old graves look the sweeter for the bright flowers upon them, instead of rank, evil-smelling weeds?”

“Father, why does God have so many paths and creeds that are evil or good?” said Waylao.

At hearing her say this, I looked at her. Her face was very serious. It seemed like some dream to me as the seas wailed up the shore and the face of the girl turned with so serious a glance up at the priest. Then the Father continued:

“My child, but a little while ago you played in your father’s house with your many dolls: some had black faces with dark eyes, and some pale faces, yet did you not love them all, even the ugliest, and love one more than all the rest? Did you question or wonder why there was a difference in them, or did those old dolls question you?”

“Not that I remember, Father,” said the girl absently.

“Just so, then, as we are the children of God, shall we question the mysteriousness of His ways? Oh, my child, listen to me. We are the sad poems that the Great Master writes on the scroll of Time. We are written for some purpose that we know not of. And shall the poems in the great Poet’s book of Life arise from their pages, inquire and demand from whence came their thoughts—or criticise the Great Author and His works?”

The foregoing is the gist of all that I remember of old Father O’Leary’s replies to Waylao’s strange questions. I saw the girl home that night.

CHAPTER VIII

Characteristics of Marquesan Natives—Mixed Creeds—Temao and Mendos—Queen Vaekehu

IT may strike one as rather overdrawn that a girl of Waylao’s age should interrogate a priest, or worry about religion at all. But the maids of southern climes must not be judged in the same way as the maids of our own lands. From infancy a child in the South Seas hears wild discussions on creeds. Ere the dummy is cast altogether from their lips they see the big, tattooed chief pass down the forest track swearing against the fates that brought the white man to his demesne. Yes, with his old tappa blanket wrapped about him, he shouts and yells his defiance to the missionary, or to anyone who would speak disparagingly about his race. Half-caste girls and youths (children of the settlers) lived in a world of perpetual change. For those isles, where I found myself as a boy, were not only populated by fearless shellbacks who drifted in on the tide.

Tai-o-hae at that time was surrounded by wild scenery and mountain-guarded glooms. Those glooms were haunted by handsome, tattooed native men and picturesquely robed girls. By night one could hear their songs from afar, chants in a strange tongue, as they flitted soft-footed through the moonlit forest.

In cleared spaces of those wild valleys nestled villages full of the hubbub of native life. I spent days in those tiny pagan cities, and so got a good insight into the native ways.

Native tattooed with Armorial Bearings

Through the influence of emigrant missionaries, their arguments, hopes and ambitions seemed to be based on the subject of creeds. Natives who one day had embraced Catholicism, or Protestantism, or had become sun-worshippers, Mormons, Buddhists and Mohammedans, to-morrow cast the faith aside and re-embraced some other creed that appeared to give greater hope of earthly happiness. These changes were chiefly caused by some apparent miracle performed by a native who had gone over to a new creed. He would rush into the village and tell the excited mob of his success; probably some scheme had met with sudden triumph. I myself have heard a native chief shout in this wise:

“What ams ze goods of a creed that promise me heaven to-mollow, when me allee samee have heaven to-day?”

His prayers had evidently been answered. His neighbour’s chickens were missing, or the adulterously inclined wife of the high chief Grimbo had fallen into his arms—at last.

Withal, they were a fine race. I have seen dethroned kings and stately, tattooed chiefs stalk into the grog shanties for a drink. They still retained something of their erstwhile majesty as they flung the coin (just begged from some white man) carelessly on the bar. Even the well-seasoned shellbacks looked up from their drinks as one old king of other days stalked into the white man’s gin palace. Their oaths were hushed as they saw that handsome, god-like figure with the atmosphere of past barbarian splendour wrapped about him. About his loins was flung a decorated, tasselled loin-cloth. It was drawn down and tied in a bow in true native cavalier fashion at one tawny knee. His handsome, chestnut-brown physique was artistically tattooed with the armorial bearings of his tribe. No laugh or gibe escaped the lips of the white men as he stood there, looking scornfully at them as they sat in rows, and poured the last dregs of the fiery rum down his wrinkled throat. Then that remnant of the past splendour of the South Sea Rome gave us all a glance of defiance and stalked out of the bar door, followed by his obsequious retinue—namely, a mangy dog, three scraggy (once handsome) women and two nude children. To see such fine men and to realise the true independence of their natures made me think of the lost potentialities of the never-to-be South Sea Empire. What would their race have become had their blue sky-lines been adamant crystal walls, whereon ships bringing the reformers from civilised lands would have dashed and been smashed to atoms?

I have often thought what sparkling, terraced cities of heathen beauty might not have arisen on those sunny isles, enshrined by those horizons of mythological stars that shine in the heathen’s poetic imagination.

Yes, they were wonderful lands, more wonderful than romance.

Chiefs would come into the grog shanty and for a drink tell one of the most exciting events of Marquesan history. True enough, they were wont to exaggerate, but a close observer could easily sift the truth from fiction.

I recall Temao. He was a regular travelling volume of Marquesan lore, romance, mythology and breezy barbarian crime.

Temao would stalk into Ranjo’s store and entertain Uncle Sam, Grimes and all the rest with the history of Marquesan royalty for a period of about forty years. As the white men filled him with rum, his eyes would flash with grateful eloquence, and he would tell such tales that even those seasoned shellbacks gasped.

Much that was told me first-hand of the terrors of those heathen times I heard from a white man, one called Mendos, an old-time beachcomber. He, I am sure, was one of the most wonderful characters that ever roamed those Southern Seas. I have heard a lot about Bully Hayes, a South Sea character, but to my mind Mendos stood far from the ruck of the ordinary type of trader, for such he had been. He was well advanced in years and intellectually superior to any man I met in those days. From him I heard much about Queen Vaekehu. Indeed I believe that he was the only white man who had once been the barbarian queen’s lover. But it’s not my intention to dwell here on Mendos and his adventures.

As Queen Vaekehu was one of the most romantic royal personages of her time, I feel that it would be interesting to give a brief account of her, based on hearsay and also my own intimate reminiscences. This I will attempt in another chapter.

CHAPTER IX

South Sea Helen of Troy—A Barbarian Queen’s Lovers—Grimes and I pay Obeisance to the Reformed Queen—The Old Heathen Amphitheatre and the end of Impassioned Hearts—Descendants of Blue Blood—The Calaboose—“Time, Gentleman, please!”—A Race that is Dead—Marquesan Mythology—Holy Birds of the Gods—Thakombau, the Bluebeard of the South Seas—I practise the Cornet in the Mountains to the Delight of the Natives—Waylao believes in Fortune-telling

AT that time Queen Vaekehu was living not far from Tai-o-hae. She was known to the French officials as “La Grande Chiefesse,” and I think she received a grant from the French Government. She lived in a quiet style, but still retained some of the distinctive elements of past majesty. It was no easy matter to get into her presence. I suppose she had been haunted by a good many curious tourists, and so felt shy of the white men. When one did gain access to her presence, it was hard to believe that she had once been the Helen of Troy and Cleopatra of the South Seas rolled into one.

But there she was, no myth; nor did rumour lie overmuch.

In the days of her amorous prime and splendid queen-ship fleets of canoes had arrived off Tai-o-hae, coming from isles a thousand leagues distant, crammed with tattooed warriors, headed by some redoubtable Ulysses or Paris, whose soul, fired by rumour of the queen’s beauty, was filled with one intense desire, one wild ambition—to win her sparkling glance and impassioned embrace.

Majestic old chiefs for miles round vied with each other in their reminiscences of the time when they successfully mounted her throne and were each in turn the envied object of the queen’s “one” grande passion.

One knew not how much truth existed in the eloquent flow of all that they narrated. No sense of shame possessed those tawny warriors as they stood erect, and, with their bronze throats and shoulders thrown back—like some Roman orator of the Forum—completely lost their heads as they waxed impassionately eloquent: reclasped in memory that queenly form, fell gracefully on one knee, impulsively kissed the imaginary queenly hand and vividly described, in unguarded detail, those things that made the grog shanty re-echo with roars of hysterical laughter—and Mrs Ranjo hasten into the saloon bar to blush.

I have seen the wife of an old chief press her beloved’s hand with the pride and admiration she felt as he told of his amorous youth, of that day when he, too, had mounted that throne in the glorious pride of conquest; telling her of incidents which one would have thought would have made her want to shoot him at sight, instead of listening with pride.

An unforgettable privilege was mine. I performed violin solos before Queen Vaekehu on the celebration of her birthday, and was greatly impressed by the demure demeanour of the great ex-savage queen, after all that I had heard. I quite expected to see some eagle-eyed, bronzed, Elizabethan-like queen, something that at least hinted of those mighty, amorous times, those terrific cannibalistic and heathen orgies at the Marea Temples and arenas of death. Those surrounding hills had echoed and re-echoed the booming calls of the death-drums as they beat the sunset down and the stars in—and the last hour of what anguish-stricken maid or youth, the prison-bound victims who were doomed to that last dubious honour of being clubbed on the altar of the sacrificial rites! Much of the first-hand terrors of those heathen times I have given in full detail in my reminiscences of the old-time beachcomber, Mendos, the most wonderful character, surely, who ever roamed those Southern Seas.

To see that majestic relic of royalty pirouette daintily, on tripping feet, to the Parisian waltz made it hard to believe that she had been such an exciting character in her golden days. “Queen Bess of the South,” she was called by the French. There was a brooding expression on her oval-shaped face. Her eyes were piercing, yet at times softened, and looked earnest and reflective. Even in age the lips retained their somewhat sensual curves. The beautiful tattoo revealed on her wrists, below the sleeves of her modern attire, and just peeping up beneath the tawny-hued throat’s fulness, was all that remained visible to the sight of men of her past abandonment, of her renowned tattooed beauty, and of the impassioned moonlit nights of long ago.

Bill Grimes accompanied me on that royal visit. It was he who played the banjo that called forth such praise from those long since deserted lips. As Grimes played, her eyes lit up—with what memories!—as the pink-er-te-ponk!—ponk!—tromrrrrrrrrp! er te—trrrrr rrrrrrrrrrrrph! of the Western world’s festival sounds reminded her of what dim echoes coming across the years, the death-drums, beating, beating below the ranges of heathen-land! When Grimes called her “Your Majesty” (only English term of great deference that she seemed to know) her eyes revealed a glimmer of the old pride of praise that she had once revelled in. But, somehow, the first faint smile that flitted across her wrinkled, bronzed face gave her a child-like expression. One seemed to see the savage baby peeping through her brown eyes.

Her pride was intensified by my own courtly act in kissing her hand in the Sir Walter Raleigh style. I believe Grimes would have thrown his remnant of the coat he always slept in down in the dust for her to tread upon, so awestruck was he in her presence, and by the servile munificence of her decayed retinue. Poor Grimes! I felt a strange tenderness for him, so clumsily did he imitate my courtly act, as he, too, bent his knee, wiped the tobacco juice from his scrubby lips, and saluted the royal hand with a kiss.

He blushed like a kiddie when Vaekehu fastened an acacia blossom on the breast of his ragged coat, and said, in pidgin-English:

“Arise, thou art great chief, Monseigneur Grimes, as one can so easily observe.” She bowed in picturesque Marquesan style to Grimes. He tried to mimic that inimitable grace; his knees seemed to stagger and crack, and a world of woe weigh down his shoulders.

“Good-bye, Mitia! Papalagi! Anglisman! Kaoha!” she murmured.

“Alower!” said Grimes huskily, breathing forth his one Marquesan word in Cockneyesque style—“Alower!”

Not far from that residence were the ruins of the old heathen amphitheatre, the once dreadful tapu arena. It was on that spot that Vaekehu’s cast-off lovers paid their last enforced obsequies to their royal mistress, and were served up, spiced and hot-blooded, from the ovens as tempting joints for the great cannibal festival.

Many a trustful, impassioned heart that had once beat violently at her beauty and her musical Marquesan vows had steamed on the dreadful cannibal dish, a morsel for her eyes, and a tempting sight for the jealous, hungry, new paramour.

Such was her past: and there she sat, a demure, nice old lady, looking through her pince-nez, her wrinkled face a veritable manuscript, an outlined map of the purest thought, the sweetest of lives, as she licked her tattooed thumb and turned the leaves of her Bible.

Vaekehu was not the only royal relic of a glorious past. For there were many royal-blooded chiefs staying at the Government institution, called the calaboose (jail).

Thither they retired when decrepitude brought their passions to a smouldering state. The French officials had considerable trouble with those native princes, chiefesses, dethroned tribal kings and sad, forgotten queens, who looked upon that prison, with its regular meals, as a godsend to old age. Indeed it required the sternest vigilance of the gendarmes to keep those who had been released from escaping back to the prison precincts! Cast forth upon their ravaged dominions once more, they would yell forth pleading from sunset till dawn, swearing that some mistake had been made in the date of their release: the day, the month, or the year had been grossly miscalculated!

It was pathetic to listen to those royal personages as they rushed from the gates of the jail stockade, when one passed, and started eloquently to shout forth their line of pedigree: how they were each in turn the true decendants of South Sea blue blood, true children of those who had once reigned, and who in their turn were descendants of barbarian kings from time immemorial. Nor were they to be blamed or laughed at, since, having no Who’s Who or Peerage to tell their greatness, no literature of note to hint of their glorious past, it was absolutely enforced upon those sad old convicts to perpetuate their line by word of mouth from decade to decade. So did men distinguish their origin in the South Seas, preserve the glory of the past and gain respect from those around them.

Once more out on the world’s mercy, released, in tears, those old relics of a resplendent barbaric age roamed from grog shanty to grog shanty. In those walls of the white man they could lay their weary heads from dawn to dawn. The dreadful Fate-like call of, “Time, Gentleman, please!” was never heard in those hospitable parts; in fact it was the reverse, for did a man pass a grog shanty door without having a friendly drink after midnight he was in danger of being “chucked in” rather than out.

It is curious how in various parts of the world the conditions of life are turned upside down. My remembrance of Nuka Hiva is as of some glorious reversion of mundane existence tinged with the poetic.

Once again in a dream I stand by those palm-clad, romantic mountains, like sentinels guarding an enchanted land against the perilous faery seas. The wonderful shores of Nuka Hiva are sharply outlined in my memory, lulled by the echoing monotone of the ocean. The winds are all asleep. Even my old schooner the Molyhawk, whose every board and bunk I know, looks unreal, like some painted ship on a painted moonlit tropical lagoon. The half-reefed, hanging canvas sails seem the tired wings of Silence itself; they look unreal, as though fixed—a mirage hanging between the crystalline, moonlit sky and sea.

Only the creeping shadows, belated natives by the shore banyans, give a touch of reality that is somehow stranger than the dream.

Like the last of the Mohicans abroad again, a canoe steals across the still lagoon of long ago, crammed with handsome, dusky, tattooed chiefs. They wail a plaintive paddle song, a “himee.” They are the last of their race.

Again I wander like a ghost that cannot sleep. So linked with romantic sounds of song and mythology is the primeval scenery that the very air seems to smell of scented myrrh, sandalwood and ancient life of deep, mysterious, poetic import. I half fancy I hear the hubbub of some ancient Assyrian city’s life floating across the silent, sleeping hills between me and the dark ages. Then I hear the faint boom of drums and realise that the soft-footed natives are speeding along the track that leads to the bustling village below the mountains.

I stare seaward. Was that really a tiny, curling wave breaking on some hidden reef afar, or the skeleton of some dead, home-sick sailor tossing his white arms for a second as the home-bound sailing-ship goes away, out with the tide, ere he sinks once again into the depths. It is only a wave tossing its brief hand to the hidden corals, thank God! I will not think rest is denied the dead; but at times the brain has strange fancies. Perhaps I have listened too much to the legendary song and lore of those Marquesans, who seem ever haunted by death; those stalwart, tattooed men who see some symbol of the supernatural in all around them. No cloud flies beneath the stars without bringing some fearful portent. Its ragged shadows jumping across the moonlit sea are the vast hordes of evil gods after the soul of some late departed. The breath of the mighty god Oro blows through the mountain bread-fruits, ever calling the last of his heathen children to shadow-land. They are frightened of his big, blowing voice in the ranges; for have they not deserted him and bent on their sinful knees to the white man’s God?

No night-bird cries in the forest but it has come from shadow-land to warn the sick chief, or guilty one, that the hour is near, and the gods have observed. The pretty Marquesan maid Talasenga trembles with fright as she sits in the leafy glooms of the forest and hears that twittering while she dreams those things that a maid should never dream. She looks up with fright. She cries, “Awaie! Awaie!” as there they sit, four goddesses with their fingers at their lips, their small eyes bright with discovery. They have been watching from the boughs overhead, those four little O le manu-ao birds, winged messengers from that master-of-all-gods, Tangaloa of Polotu (Elysium). They still wear their blue and crimson feathered tapu robes as they write down, on the hastily plucked bread-fruit leaf, the terrible truth, all that they have read, by magic, in the girl’s soul as she sat below that treacherous tree thinking that she was unobserved. Away they fly to shadow-land to tell the gods! Away! to the great Tangaloi with that indictment safely fastened beneath their wings. Poor Talasenga, it is indeed terrible!

It was a magical world, crammed with wonder and goodness. A little bird inspiring a girl’s soul with faith; and lo! she has strangled her wicked thoughts with the flight of those disguised, swift-winged goddesses, those goddesses of a creed which had a more salutary effect on those wild Marquesan people than all the denominations of the civilised world put together.

The missionaries had a hard task to wrench their deep faith in that glorious, poetic superstition from the native heart. The wonderful heathen atmosphere would cling like distilled moonlight to their mystery-loving brains. That tiny, grey, Catholic, wooden abbey, with its little steeple and the Virgin’s figure peeping from the South Sea chestnuts, often peeped in vain. It could not dispel the wonders of the great tikis (wooden gods) which stood in the depths of their forest colonnades—supreme, upright, ever watching, ever smiling with that Fate-like grin on the wooden slit-mouth, as their bulging pearl-white eyes stared on through the ages.

Waylao was reared up in such an atmosphere; her brain was a veritable mythological bible of heathen magic and its wonderful goddesses and gods. She told me many things about mythology, for from her earliest childhood she had listened to her mother’s tales. Indeed I heard a good many strange tales from old Lydia herself. Sometimes when I had little to do I would go up to her cottage and, smoking my pipe, listen to the native woman’s yarns. Though the old woman looked a full-blooded Marquesan, she declared that she was a descendant of that South Sea Bluebeard, Thakombau, the last of the Fijian kings.

No one who faced Lydia ever left her presence without hearing such exclamations as: “Me! the descendants of great kinks [kings] stand ’ere before yous!”

Here she would strike her bosom and, assuming a majestic pose, roll the whites of her eyes and shout: “Me! tink of it, ’aves to feed chickens and work wiles that lazy hussies Wayee sleeps in bed, wears flowers in hair, and tink she beautiful white womans.”

Here she would purse her big mouth out with rage, roll her eyes and roar: “Wayee! Wayee! you tink you white womans. You tink you great lady, better than your old mother. Go you at once and get white mans one dozen eggs from chicken-’ouse.”

Waylao had so often listened to the old woman’s garrulous descriptions of the palatial splendour of Fiji, those ancestral halls wherein her rumoured relatives lolled in royal comfort by the Rewa river, that she often looked with longing for the day when she might go to Fiji. She did go some months after, but it was on a quest that she had not anticipated in her wildest imaginings.

I will now revert to my immediate doings at that time. I had been away with Grimes to Hivaoa. I had secured several musical engagements among the French residents who lived on the coast. When we returned to Tai-o-hae we were both once more warmly welcomed by the rough men of the shanty. I was always welcomed there because of my violin. Indeed I had formed a scratch orchestra from the members of that wild crew. This musical gathering was composed of two banjos, two mouth-organs, piccolo, flute and clappers, with now and then a jews’ harp thrown in. One can imagine that it was not suitable for rendering artistic selections from the works of the great masters. Still, the combination answered our purpose, for it made the shellbacks happy.

About this period a French official presented me with a cornet, and I at once started to practise it in the shanty. For a while the brave shellbacks tolerated my thrilling endeavours on that cracked instrument. Then they rose en masse and threatened to take my life. After that I went into the mountains to practise. The echoes would fly across the ranges, and scare the parrots and the natives in the villages just below. I became an imparadised being in the eyes of some of the old-time Marquesan chiefs through that cornet. They would creep up the slopes as I blasted forth the shrill notes, then go on their knees before me and beg for one blow. I do not exaggerate, but I achieved more fame as a musician through that old cornet and my endeavours to master it than ever I did from my violin performances. Some of the natives fairly worshipped me. I only had to go up into the hills and peal forth the scales to cause a general hubbub amongst the natives on the plantations. Indeed the white overseer came up to my secluded mountain studio and said: “Look you here, young feller, if you blow that b—— thing off in this ’ere group, I’ll have you shot, or ejected from the isles altogether.”

“Surely I can play the cornet out here in the South Seas,” said I.

“God damn it!” he responded, as his red beard shook with emotion. “The natives on my plantation stop work, dance, go mad and become b—— heathens for four hours every morning while you practise that darned thing.”

At hearing the result of my aspirations to become a great cornet player, I apologised, and had to relinquish my practice for a time. My advice to aspirants for fame on the cornet is to keep in the cities, for there is not privacy enough in the solitudes of the South Seas for cornet practising. But to return to my scratch orchestra.

One night we were all playing in full swing in the shanty, making a terrible row, when Waylao came in, as she often did. When the overture to the fourteenth mug of rum was finished, Grimes and I too stopped for refreshments.

“My word, don’t she look bewtiful!” whispered Grimes as he spotted Waylao.

The girl was talking to Mrs Ranjo, who was telling her fortune.

Grimes blushed to his big ears when Waylao turned and gazed steadily at him for a moment. He started to tune his old banjo up, so as to hide that boyish flush. For a while we sat there in silence, as the girl listened eagerly to Mrs Ranjo’s prophecies. That half-Spanish woman was an adept at palmistry. She had already told Grimes’s fortune and mine, and though I was extremely incredulous, even I had a great deal of pleasure out of the experience.

I watched Waylao as the woman held her hand and scanned the lines. It was easy enough to see that the girl believed implicitly all that the woman said. Nor was there anything wonderful in her doing so, when one thinks of the thousands of well-educated women in the civilised cities who visit the crystal-gazers.

I tell of this little incident in the shanty because it led up to something that was extremely weird and impressive, a scene that Grimes and I witnessed quite by accident in the forest next day.

First, I must say that as we listened to Mrs Ranjo’s prophecies we overheard the woman tell Waylao of one named Rimbo. Now Rimbo was a great, well-known Marquesan prophet. It appeared that he lived in a hut at a solitary spot just round the coast. For a long while Mrs Ranjo expatiated on the virtues of Rimbo’s prophecies—how they always came true. It was easy enough to see that Waylao was deeply impressed. At the time I wondered myself why one fortune-teller should so applaud the virtues of another. It turned out that there was reason enough for this kindliness to a rival, as the reader will see in the next chapter.

CHAPTER X

The Half-caste Girl visits Rimbo the Priest—Idols of the Forest—Waylao’s Flight—Grimes and I catch Rimbo—Rimbo’s Hut and Stores—Rimbo’s Hoarded Bribes—Legendary Belief—Remarks

IT so happened that the following day Grimes and I went off fishing in the lagoons round the coast. I knew it not at the time, but as we fished we were in close proximity to Rimbo’s hut. In this hut the heathen priest lived all alone, dreaming and cursing the memory of the white men who had blasted his lucrative profession and smashed up his best tikis (idols).

As I was sitting on the reefs, smoking and fishing, my comrade suddenly looked up and said: “Why, pal, there’s Wayler!”

In a moment we were all attention, for the girl was coming down into the hollows that intervened between the shore and the vast forest of bread-fruits. She was on her way to visit the fortune-teller Rimbo’s hut.

As we watched, she stealthily glanced around ere she went along the track that led to the hidden den where so many native girls entered to know if their Don Juans were faithful to them.

For a while I will take the reader along with Waylao.

In a few moments she had passed into the thick glooms of the tropical forest. It was a strangely impressive sight to see the half-caste girl creeping through those wooded depths. She seemed some faery creature as she dodged between the big tree trunks, her blue kimono robe and sash fluttering as warm winds swept in from the sea. Nor was the enchantment of the scene lessened when she arrived outside the half-hidden hut home of the heathen wizard. She peered about her as though with fright, then gave a “Tap! Tap!” on the closed door.

A windy voice broke the silence: “Tarona Awaie?” (“Well, little one?”)

It was the voice of Rimbo. Then the door opened a little wider and the old heathen’s head protruded. It were impossible to imagine such a weird physiognomy as he possessed. I recall nothing in the world’s museums, anthropological collections of mummified priests, saints, devils or dead kings to be compared with my vivid memory of that heathen man. He really looked that which he professed to be—the personification of mythology, its bigotry, mystery and sins. He had been handsome once, in the cannibalistic days—so much could be seen at a glance—but it was a faint, far-off tale.

As he opened that little door and peered forth, his tawny, wrinkled face looked like some tattered map of thwarted human schemes.

Waylao trembled before him. From far came the muffled sounds of tribal drums beating the sunset down. Overhead the twilight nightingale (O le manu-ao) commenced to pour forth his silvery evening song. To Waylao’s superstitious soul it was no melodious bird welcoming her to Rimbo’s enchanted abode, but a good omen, that bird’s song, as it sat somewhere up in the banyans. It sang of old memories, of its long-ago dead girl-lover and cherished vows, ere some vengeful god or goddess had touched the brave chief’s brow and turned him into a sad, twilight-singing nightingale. Why, the forest itself was a world of mythological wonder: the giant bread-fruit trees were the mighty brooding bodies of long dead, bronzed warriors, their shaggy heads bursting forth into gnarled boughs whereon, as the summers passed, hung their dead aspirations—in golden fruits.

On wild nights when the typhoons blew the great gods and goddesses, Tano, Pulutu, Oro, Tangaloa, would wail through that forest from the halls of Polotu.

The enchanted seas rolled by that forest—seas where the golden sunsets sank, to be caught by the hands of the sea-gods and fashioned into mighty nets to catch the heathen souls of the day’s dead. For under those dark waters of the Pacific slept the old-time chiefs and chiefesses curled up in the old, broken moons—their coffins—or entangled in the long dead sunsets as they awaited the heathen god’s trump of doom. It was a wondrous creed of poetic lore, writ on a bible whose pages held the faded sunsets and a million moons and stars; pages wherefrom old Rimbo drank the very breath of his existence.

“What you wants?” said that old heathen as he stared at Waylao, who stood before him holding in one hand the bag of goods she had purchased for her mother at Ranjo’s stores.

He looked with astonishment on the pale-faced girl. He pulled his shoulders up majestically. The old wretch was evidently flattered at receiving so fair a client. His wrinkled brow smoothed out. “You Cliston girls?” he wailed, as the map of wrinkles suddenly returned and extended right up towards the northern territory of his domed head.

“No, great chief Rimbo,” responded Waylao, realising the full meaning of the old chief’s suspicions. Once more the old priest peered over the girl’s shoulders into the deep shadows of the forest. Satisfied that the visit was no trick, no attempt to find out, spy and betray the whereabouts of his wooden idols, he looked steadily at the girl and said: “You wanter fortune tole?”

Waylao nodded her head.

“Tome! follows you me,” said that witchman, as he stalked on in front and beckoned the trembling maid to follow.

“Yous quite sures the grog lady, kinds papalagi, sends yous to great chief Rimbo?” he murmured once again, as he suddenly stood still and looked about suspiciously.

Being once more assured that Waylao had been sent by the artful old Mrs Ranjo, off he tottered again.

Suddenly he paused and said: “You never tells white peoples that Rimbo got great tiki [idol] if I take you to it?”

“Oh, priest, I promise to never say one word to a living soul,” said Waylao earnestly, with a look in her eyes that convinced the old tattooed witchman that she had no thought of betraying him to the missionaries.

In a moment he stooped and divided the thickets of dwarf bamboos and squeezed through a kind of stockade. Waylao followed, her heart thumping with the mystery and wonder of it all.

As they both emerged into the cleared space of that arena of idol worship, the girl looked about with awestruck eyes. There it stood, six feet ten inches in height, broad-shouldered, and hideous enough to express the hopes of dead and living men, its gigantic, one-toothed wooden mouth agape with laughter. It was a wonderful sight. The mystery of life and death seemed to hang about that mighty cathedral of the ages, a cathedral supported by colonnades of giant bread-fruit trees towering majestically to the great crystal dome of eternity. As Rimbo prostrated himself before that graven deity, Waylao stood in the hush that pervaded the dim light. She looked as though she was petrified with fright. She might have been the emblematical figure of some frightened angel in mortal realms. But her eyes were alive with terror, and no insensate figure ever had such a glorious crown of hair falling over the brow of so fair a face.

Night was fast approaching. A little wind crept down those mighty heathen halls, stirring, uplifting the wide carpet pattern of exotic flowers. The vaulted dome of eternity was faintly darkened, ready to receive the first etherealised impression of the stars.

It was wonderful how much of the wild mystery of those hushed temple halls was visible in the dim, magical light of the dying day. From the roof tropical festoons of Nature’s wonderful handiwork hung in the perfect stillness of brooding silence. The bent, gnarled columns of that solemn edifice looked like massive, twisted lava-stone and broken marble, as though some cataclysm of volcanic passion had passed that way, leaving mighty architectural ruins that had mysteriously burst into leaf. A few small images were half hidden in the green bowers of those elevated branches. In the dim light it seemed as though small goddesses, emblematical figures, holding in their unseen hands twining red and blue vine-flowers, had hastily climbed those gnarled columns and clung there, midway up, staring down in sculptured silence.

Far away through the shoreward columns of those primeval halls glimmered God’s old mythological stained-glass window—the dying day—the emblazoned hopes, the legendary beauty and faith of paganistic dreams, past and future, ebbing like a tide. Nothing in Nature’s transcendent art could outvie the beauty of those glimmering, ineffable, faint, greenish and vermilion dyes, that like unto Scriptural daubs blushed between miles of leaden stained lines of that remote window—sunset on the Western Seas.

Only a faint tinge of the day’s death-blood struck the dim light of that heathen temple. With staring, awestruck eyes, Waylao crept up those mossy aisles and knelt before that altar with her hands lifted in appeal to that hideous effigy. Its enormous, bulging glass eyes seemed to stare sidelong at the western glory, ever watching, ever listening with alert, unwearied, deaf wooden ears. Waylao looked like some cursed, pleading fallen angel at the feet of Hate, as she knelt there, the faded flowers in her bronzed hair, the Islamic carpet bag’s pink and blue ribbon fluttering at her throat, as the incense from decaying tropical flowers came creeping through the moistened glooms. Not the faintest semblance of her dark lineage was visible in that hushed, dim light as she lifted her face. She appeared some beautiful white girl, it might have been Pauline herself, kneeling there in heathen prayer at those monstrous wooden feet. While the half-demented girl repeated the heathenish phrases that Rimbo uttered as he stood by the idol in the shadows, it suddenly seemed that those awful glass eyes moved! It seemed that they stared half in wonder on this new, beautiful white worshipper. Suddenly out of the huge, grinning, one-black-toothed mouth flew a disturbed little bird! It gave a tiny wail: “Wailo, tu-loo! Wailo, to-loo!” as it fluttered away, low down, into the forest shadows.

Full of faith, the superstitious girl was chanting some song of Rimbo’s wretched belief when, lo! that monstrous, wooden-lipped, tongueless mouth spoke! A hollow, windy voice said:

“O beautiful white womans, Mitia Kaloah! You belief in good old heathen tiki-priest Rimbo? He good chiefs, able to bless yous with love, allee samee, though he no Clistian priest. If you no belief in great Rimbo and tells papalagi [white men] where I, the great god Pulutu, am standing, hid in forest, yous life be cursed for evers and evers!”

After a pause, in which the girl-child looked up at the hideous idol like one staring in a trance, the hollow-sounding voice continued:

“O answers me! Do you believes? Will you tell misslennaries [missionaries] that Pulutu stand by the sea at Temarorio? Will you get poor old priest Rimbo, who am great tapu mans, shut up in calaboose?”

“O great Pulutu of the forest, god of the great chief Rimbo, I promise you that none shall know that you are here by the sea at Temarorio,” said Waylao. Then she quickly continued: “But will you tell me all that I must know? Is it best that I should desert those who have loved me from childhood?”

Spake the idol: “O beautiful Marama, let the great Rimbo kiss you lips three times, and do tings he wish to do; then you become tapu. So will you prayers be answered. But first you must go to Misser Ranjo’s store and get for great god Pulutu two large bottles of the zottest te-rom [rum], one bottle of perandi [brandy], twos tins of ’densed milk, one poun tabak [tobacco], and two green eyes and nice paint.”[2]

2.  Ranjo sold glass eyes and paint to the heathen natives, who had old idols hidden in the forest waiting to be renovated.

Waylao was dumbstruck with astonishment, notwithstanding her superstitious belief, to hear an idol should want rum and unrecorded things.

Something in her manner must have been observed by that heathen deity, something showing that his demands were unwisely put.

“O maids that kneels in prayer to me, turn thy head, lookes behind you so that you may be still blessed with great faith in great Rimbo.”

Waylao at this turned her head and looked over her shoulder, but, turning back too quickly, observed old priest Rimbo sneaking out of that decayed, ant-infested hollow inside of the huge idol wherein he had hidden!

In a flash Waylao saw through the deception. Rimbo in turn perceived that the girl had discovered his duplicity. The trick was quite obvious for, as he jumped, the tassels of his lava-lava caught in a splinter that existed on that wooden deity’s anatomy. His tawny brow creased into a mass of wrinkles that went right up to the dome of his bald head.

Perceiving the look of fright and intense realisation on the girl’s face, his deified majesty fell from him. The shock he received was evident. He had lost all hope of receiving his bribe of rum. Mrs Ranjo would heap curses on his sinful head; call him an ass; she would think he had betrayed her. He would lose the commission that he always received from his multitudes of confessional clients, bribes secured from the superstitious children of the forest, old-time chiefs, aged women, love-sick girls and aspiring youths who crept with hopes and aspirations to that heathen confessional box, that had been doomed as illegal by the French officials. The evil fate that eventually befell Rimbo was undeserved.[3] Indeed his guilt in nowise could be compared to that of the heathen crystal-gazers and mercenary quacks of the civilised cities. A sense of shame came to Waylao. In a moment she had realised the madness of her superstition.

With a cry of despair she rose to her feet, looked for a second into Rimbo’s fierce eyes, then, clutching her mother’s soap, fled away into the forest!

“Gawd blimy! if that don’t beat the band!—a bewtiful gal like that ’ere too.” Simultaneously with this ejaculation a coco-nut caught the old heathen priest crash on the hindpart!

3.  Rimbo was eventually caught red-handed by the gendarmes. His idols were destroyed, and he was imprisoned in the calaboose. His captors found half-a-ton of Oriental silks, tappa cloth, muskets, old coins, cloths and Waterbury watches in his hut, besides many bottles of various spirits and tinned foods. It was hinted that he had a hiding-place elsewhere. He was eventually shot, whilst attempting to escape from the calaboose, by a gendarme.

He had started after Waylao in full pursuit. No doubt he was terror-stricken at the thought that the girl might seek the missionaries and the local white men and tell them of his idols and his duplicity.

As the coco-nut struck the old chap, his long legs seemed to suddenly leap skyward. Down he came, smash into the deep, ferny-flowered carpet of the forest floor. It was then that Grimes and I stole out of the shadows behind the buttressed banyans. We had been unseen witnesses of the whole business.

For a moment the old priest stared at us as though his last hour had come. I felt sorry. We swiftly reassured him that no further harm would come to him from us. Indeed we were both intensely curious to speak to the old fellow. It was something new to our experience. With the swift instinct of his race he saw that our attitude was not hostile, and his manner became child-like as he endeavoured to please us. I pretended that we had only that moment come on the scene, and he seemed much relieved at this information. For a while he tried to explain to us that the old wooden effigy we were staring at had been mysteriously placed there by some enemy who wished to get him into trouble with the French officials.

Grimes and I assured him that whoever had done so dastardly a trick deserved condign punishment.

The Marquesans are like children and, strange as it may seem, the old prophet felt that he had convinced us of his innocence. Had he seen the Cockney wink that Grimes gave me, I am sure that he would not have given us his confidence as he did. He took us into his hut, quite a spacious dwelling, crammed with piles of tinned meat, bottles of oil, old knives, razors, springless clocks and cases of bottles of spirit, etc. This hoard was no doubt part of the spoil, the fee that he demanded from his credulous clients—superstitious native girls, youths, and even white men at times!

The weather was extremely hot, so we accepted the bribe that he offered when he once more became suspicious, a bottle of something that tasted like the best champagne. Grimes nudged him in the ribs, winked and said something like this: “Don’t you worry, old cock; I ain’t a-going to give yer away.” Then he did a double shuffle, which delighted the Marquesan.

Whenever Grimes, after that, was hard up for a drink, he sneaked away into the forest to see old Rimbo, where he renewed his protestations of secrecy as to the heathen’s misdeeds and drank away to his heart’s content.

Beneath Rimbo’s sly commercial propensities he nourished a deep belief in the virtues of the heathen gods, as I discovered in the few conversations which I had with him after the aforesaid experience. He swore to me that he saw the old gods stalking through the forest on moonlit nights. “You no believe me?” he responded to my remarks and sceptical glance. “Allee samee, I see them go across forest, climb down the stars, down into the big moana ali” (ocean).

“Rimbo, I believe you,” said I, as Grimes nudged him in the ribs, saying:

“This ain’t ’alf good stuff,” then took another drink from Rimbo’s hoarded store.

It was a pleasure to encourage Rimbo to tell the wonders of his weird belief. And why shouldn’t one encourage him? Think of the thousands of people in civilised lands who believe implicitly in spiritualism and crystal-gazing. The poetic legends and creeds of the natives had their virtuous side. It is true enough that many of their songs were based on cannibalism and idol-worship, but more often they sang the praise of warrior deeds that had brought some cruel enemy to the dust. The old heathen bible had much inherent beauty in its primitive psalms, far more than has ever been intimated by early travellers. The sacrificial altar and cannibalistic horrors were much the same, and nearly as wicked, as the deeds of the stake-burning era of Christianity in civilised lands. Also, the savages were sincere in their beliefs, a fact that is proved conclusively by the noble stoicism of their now historical martyrs, who died mercifully by one blow of the war-club, whereas British chapel-goers of our dark ages hired orchestral stalls and cheered whilst the martyr died a lingering death. Their creed was a primitive Buddhism, preaching reincarnation and a divine reverence for all living things. The birds, the trees, the fish of the sea, the winds and clouds were transformed beings, the shadows and poetic voices of dead warriors beyond the grave. Indeed their apparently blood-thirsty religion possessed an inherent gospel of tenderness: all creeping and living things forming a sympathetic part of a mythology that was based on a mystic reverence for nature and the beautiful, a reverence that has never had a dominating sway in the religions of the Western world. A dash of Marquesan heathenism, as it once was, thrown into the stock-pot of modern Christianity would, I am sure, vastly improve the bigoted, outrageous godless moan that attempts to dominate human wishes and joys to-day.

As for Rimbo, I’d as soon enter heaven arm in arm with him as with any saintly bishop or pope ever born.

I see by my diary notes that even in those days I was unconventional in my religious views. One entry, 21st October, goes:

“Had great argument with thick-necked, low man about religion. He called me b—— fool and crimson and purple idiot, etc., etc. He’s a coal-trimmer from the Alandine, a Yankee tramp steamer that called yesterday from Hivaoa. I told him he was an arrant coward, and swashbuckler to boot, to strike a Marquesan youth on the head for stealing a clay pipe from his pocket. He said same youth was only an animal. I told him brown men were as good as white, especially his kind of white. Had great stand-up fight by the settlers’ copra shed near Vaekehu’s wooden palace. Got nasty knock in fourth round, but in fifth round gave him one in the starboard eye that flummoxed him! Beachcombers waved their big hats and wildly cheered as he made final plunge, and I got one in on the port side of his jib and was declared the winner on the spot.

“Sounds low to fight after travelling so far, but obliged to fight so as to gain respect. My fist has been my gold medal diploma, my finest letter of introduction, in all countries and in the toughest communities. Father O’Leary saw the fight as he left Vaekehu’s palace. Says he was surprised to see one as presumably respectable as I fighting such a man. The priest seemed very pleased that I’d only lost one tooth. It’s not lost, but is decidedly loose!”

So runs the entry. I feel it’s worth reproducing if only to show the material, sanguine side of youth. Besides, it’s honest to let one see both sides. I’ve always been lucky. When I first ran away to sea I got pally with an ordinary seaman who gave me lessons in boxing. One may imagine how often I blessed him afterwards. I never dreamed how invaluable a commodity a trained fist was for one who loved peace and who trusted and felt kindly towards men.

CHAPTER XI

Grimes and I fishing—Fish enjoy the Joke—Grog Shanty Chorus and Incidents—The Drunken Settler—The Steaming of Romantic Brains—On the Old Hulk—I cannot sleep—My Romance of the Figurehead—The Hamlet in the Mountains—The Phantom Burglars of the Enchanted Castle

AFTER our adventure with Rimbo the priest and the half-caste girl, Grimes and I returned to the shanty, considerably impressed by the scene we had witnessed in the forest. The idol and the pillared trees of that natural temple, the beauty of the half-caste girl kneeling at the altar of dark superstition, haunted us.

For several days we were very moody and spent our time fishing in the shore lagoons, which were connected with the ocean by narrow creeks. It was perfect sport. Almost every minute we’d pull in large vermilion-striped denizens of the deep. The fish, as they came into view on the end of our lines, seemed to enjoy the novelty of the game, their slit mouths wide open, their bulged eyes agog at the joke of it all—so it seemed!

As we sat in the grog shanty that night Grimes became confidential, and confessed to me that he was a bit gone on Waylao. I wasn’t surprised to hear that something was wrong with him. His fund of conviviality seemed to have quite dried up and he had become something of a dreamer. The boisterous, quick steps, the hilarious jigs had changed into sentimental songs, which he accompanied on his banjo. Nothing surprised me in those days. The soberest-looking men would suddenly get entangled with widowed or discarded native queens, who were ever ready to overstep the Marquesan moral code—and that’s saying something!

I heard wondrous tales in that grog shanty. Strange men would rush in from nowhere, stare fiercely as they drank their rum, tell us how they had ascended heathen thrones and been hastily disillusioned. Nor do I exaggerate when I say that it was not unusual for a white man, who had ascended the throne of some isle by a strategic marriage, to be suddenly disturbed in the wedding chamber by half-a-dozen irate heathen monarchs who had married into the same dynasty about a week before!

So one will see that the heathen countries differ little from the civilised, where men aspire, enter asylums and shout through some night of memory: “I am God, and there is no other God but me!”

Had some Homer roamed the South Seas in those days he could have memorised many a wondrous odyssey. Nearly every grog shanty from Fiji to Honolulu was crammed with fearsome experiences. The scenic effect on entering a bar in those days was this—a crew of fierce-bearded chins that were thrust forward in murderous defiance towards some opposing crew of fierce-eyed, scrubby, untubbed men who strongly challenged a mighty assertion.

“You’re a b—— liar!” would be the yelled response, accompanied by thundering choruses of oaths and descending fists on the bar demanding rum. Indeed such a scene was before me as I sat meditating in that shanty by Tai-o-hae. Crash! came the grand interruption. Like unto a fierce covey of barbarian drum-sticks, up went a flock of hairy fists, that, descending, struck the grog bar with indisputable authority. The half-bred trader swore to the truth. Dare one doubt him that the ’Frisco schooner’s skipper bought twenty barrels of pork, which turned out to be pickled Fijian natives who had fallen in the last tribal clash?

Then the man who had sailed with Bully Hayes laid down the law to the Tahitian descendants of the Bounty mutineers who had called him a crimson liar.

The waxed-moustached Frenchman, with his eternal politeness, shrugged his shoulders with surprise as Mrs Ranjo explained that she was connected by blood with the Spanish throne.

“Mein gotts, you vash sees the vey we vash does dat in Germhanies,” came the eternal Teutonic phrase. The midshipman who had bolted from the windjammer in Sydney drank like a lord and sang The Song of the Thrush, and afterwards a sad old English song which made some of the men look quite doleful. It did not require The Lost Chord to move the hearts of those men—when rum was cheap. It’s wonderful how an old song or a familiar cry touches the memory of a home-sick man, and at that moment a dissipated, wrinkled old sailorman from London town shouted in a rather melancholy voice: “Flies, flies—catch ’em ali-eeeeve—oh!” which reminded his pal, Bob Slimes, of home; he stared vacantly into space for a moment—then burst into tears!

Outside beneath the moonlit palms, to the trrrrrip-tomp-pe-tomp-te of a banjo, and a fiddle made out of a bully-beef tin, a few select shellbacks danced with Marquesan maids from the village hard by.

“Aloha! Awai! Awai, papalagi!” came the musical encores of the dusky girls, followed by a weird clamouring, shuffling and hushed laughter. It sounded as though we heard the echoes from some heathen underworld as the white men answered the muffled screams of the girls who were trying to teach them to dance the heathen can-can that had been forbidden by the missionaries.

The university man shifted his eyeglass, flushed and quoted a verse in Greek as the naked leg of some dusky dancer outside poked through the shanty door, giving those pious old shellbacks a fearful shock, as one can imagine. It was only a leg, terra-cotta colour, rounded with full, perfect symmetry, five polished nails shining like pearls on the wagging toes, and it caused a deal of critical comment. From the saloon bar came guttural and musical voices of customers who had seen better days, and still had some cash in hand. “Yesh, old man—hic, hic—you’re right, it’s sheer bosth. A man’s a man even if he did bolt with a woman—and the brass.” Here came much confidential whispering. Polished oaths were intermingled with the faint echoes of the operatic strain, Ah che la Morte, then silence again as someone fell to the floor!

Like a death groan the song moaned and faded—it was the voice of Pauline’s father, who had tried to sing some half-forgotten song of other days. Could one have peeped out of that shanty door into the moonlight, he would have been seen once more on his regular night route, staggering beneath the palms homeward, the eternal white jacket fluttering afar as the ever watching, sinister, white-faced man kept by his side, swaying and tottering like some awful-looking, sardonic mimic as they returned to that lonely home in the hills.

“Toime, gentlemen, please!” It was the only call of closing time in Tai-o-hae, and came from the umpires outside as two burly, sunburnt men of the sea closed together. The struggle soon ceased. A faint hurrah announced the victor, as crash! his opponent fell to the sward. It was nothing much, just a little forcible argument between two passionate men on some point that neither remembered when the winner had been proclaimed, and once again they drank—fearless comrades at the shanty bar!

Those rough men had a strange fascination for me. I do not hint that they were samples of the highest order, but I emphatically assert that that shanty was a good old honest slop-shop of life. Therein one could go and pick up a good bargain in the way of man—bad as well as good. It was as though Fate had made a glorious fizzling stew, a stock-pot of bubbling, singing life, always at boiling-point. Flavoured with the finest “familiar juice,” a connoisseur could sniff at the shanty door the odoriferous steaming poetry, the delicious fragrance from the boiled-down wild-bird-like songs. It was the steaming of romantic brains, the intoxicating odours of forgotten moonlit nights—a woman’s kisses years away, old memories, dead certs and dead dreams. For those old birds would sometimes come to the surface, flutter their wings and sing unearthly songs, strains of haunting beauty, only for a moment as they opened their grog-blossomed beaks, flapped their despairing, broken wings and then sank once again into the depths of the boiling groggy soup!

They were at this despairing, flapping stage when slowly the hubbub of the shanty faded. One by one the men went back to their ships. Songs ceased, and wild ejaculations of spontaneous merriment died out. The two pearl fortune hunters from the Paumotus had bummed their last drink and were snoring lustily on the atrociously hard wooden settee. Mrs Ranjo put out the first two rows of candles as old Ranjo struggled into bed with his boots on.

As Grimes and I stole out into the night we followed the last two lurching, ragged shadows as they went arm in arm back to their ship to sleep. They looked like two enormous frogs, staggering and hopping in drunken glee, their hind legs akimbo. We were the last to arrive on that derelict hulk, for it was there that I too retired to sleep.

But I could not sleep that night. I stole from my bunk and crept up on to the old hulk’s deck, watching the dim horizons, and wishing that the western stars might answer that old figurehead’s eternal appeal, the call of those beseeching hands, that the tattered sails might spread, and, ghost-like, steal away, taking us across that moon-enchanted sea, across phantom oceans beyond the sky-lines of mortal dreams. Ah! how glorious to go out of the realms of Time and yet be alive, bound for the beyond, voyaging on an old raft, alone with those ragged old shellbacks, singing rollicking chanteys with them—till we crashed up against the shores of Immortality. As I stood there dreaming I half fancied it had happened; that I saw that huddled, sinful crew of sailormen, with awestruck, staring eyes, creeping up those hallowed shores. It was a mad fancy, I know. I knocked the ashes from my pipe and stole below, once again, into the bowels of the hulk. Uncle Sam, Grimes, the Irishman, the Scotsman and the bank manager were still sleepily arguing as they pulled off their boots. One by one they jumped into their bunks, where the dead sailors, the old hulk’s crew, had once slept and dreamed. Select, in the far corner by the fore-peak, the university man lay fast asleep, his dirty white cuffs still on.

I lay and stared through the port-hole at the infinite expanse of blue sea outside. The world, somehow, did not seem to be made for sleep by night. I crept from my bunk once more; all was silent below excepting for double-bass snores. I stole up on deck.

As I stood there, perfectly alone with the night, so tremendously vast and lonely did the heavens appear that I became, as it were, half-etherealised, inspired by some intense, sad religion. I felt half sorry for God. Staring up at that vast, mirror-like expanse, I half fancied I saw the Great Poet of the Universe enthroned in eternal loneliness, encircled by dark infinities, surrounded by His shattered dreams—the stars.

Only that legendary woman, that derelict’s figurehead, and I seemed to be intensely awake in the whole world. The poetry of existence hung like a mysterious shroud about me. That figure seemed to be my glorious dead romance. She was no insensate, legendary form, but a woman of immortal beauty. The crumbling wood became mysteriously imbued with light, the marble-like shoulders reddened, she blushed to the brow. I smelt ancient scents of burning sandalwood; a faint breath of warm wind stole across the silent tropic sea; her glorious hair was outblown. As I leaned over, the bosom heaved and the eyes shone with etherealised beauty. It was not wonderful to me when she moved, and her arms were outstretched to mine. I felt the fragrance of those lips breathe incense into my soul. The stars shone in her hair. I became half divine. I heard the cry of mortality; it seemed afar off, yet it cried in the swinging monotone of the seas on the reefs. I wondered on her romance: who was her lover, who the artist that had fashioned those beautiful lines, the curves of that graceful throat, her head thrown back? Ah! where was that poet lover as she, the legendary woman of his soul, lived on—rotting in the warm, tawny arms, the impassioned clasp of the wild, amorous, glorious South?

How strange it all seemed—his dust somewhere—and that figure from his soul still pointing its allegorical hands to the far-off stars, still obeying the eternal impulse of his work.

As I stared at that figure I seemed half to remember—perhaps I was that dead artist! What had brought me in all the world to that mysterious corner of the South? I’m mad enough, thought I.

Leaning forward, I struck a match on the poor crumbling shoulder and then deliberately placed the tiny blue flame against the wraith’s crown of spiritual hair—puff! a bright blaze, a fizzle, and lo! she had vanished—gone! my beautiful romance!

I lit my pipe, half chuckling at the thought of my splendid madness, the glorious insanity that a tiny match flame could so easily dispel.

I looked shoreward. The moon was hidden behind a wrack of cloud massed to the southward. Though the mist seemed to hang in perfect stillness in the heavens, it made me stare in breathless admiration as the palm-plumed mountain range and inland peaks slowly rose, grandly, silently to the skies. Like some slow-travelling castaway’s raft, the cloud wrack crept beneath the moon. It seemed only by a miracle that those jagged peaks did not burst through that crystalline dome of starry heaven.

That old hulk was not the only romantic spot in the heathen-land. By a mossy track, not far from the rugged feet of the mountains, stood that which now appears across the years to have been a phantom-like hamlet. It was a native village of tiny huts. One little, grey, wooden building stood with its verandahed front facing a gap in the granite hills.

Once or twice I went into that little homestead and played the violin, for the settler, John L——, was fond of fiddling.

I slept there one night, or tried to, but the weirdness of that little homestead gave me no sleep, for from that enchanted homestead’s window one could see the distant ocean, looking like a witch’s vast cauldron, full of boiling, bubbling, fire-flecked, silvered foam. It was a silent, windless night that I spent there, yet between the intervals of the nightingale’s “tin lan lone, loe lan ting,” up in the bread-fruit trees, came weird sounds that thrilled me with fear. It was a faint, far-off kind of rasping. It sounded as though two burglars were busily filing at the gates of some enchanted castle of dreams wherein I slept! “Sea-saw—sea-saw” it went, with a frightening sound, then silence at regular intervals. Yes, as though those two burglars, who would rob that castle of romance, paused in their nefarious work, wondering if they were heard. I was wide awake, but still the sounds continued! As a zephyr of wind came and wailed a plaintive accompaniment in the she-oaks, those mysterious raspings sounded as though a phantom violon-cellist had come to perform at the castle gate. First came the low bass’s mellow note, and then it seemed that the performer’s bow was swung over to the “A” string sounding some weird, falsetto harmonic! I leapt from bed, determined to rout the troubadour of such an unseemly hour. I discovered that, like most romantic ideas, the cause of it all was human—and even so had a low origin, for it was Pauline’s father, drunk, snoring on the verandah, while his weird comrade even in sleep followed his deep bass snore in a falsetto, obsequious-like echo.

That was the only occasion that I slept in the white girl Pauline’s home.

CHAPTER XII

Imaginary Millionaires—Pearls and Diamonds—The Fate of the Sacrilegious—Waylao’s Song—The Great Forest Festival—Grimes and I fall—So does the Idol—A Free Fight—Waylao’s Discovery

GRIMES and I returned once more to the grog shanty, penniless. We had been away on a short cruise with a South Sea crank. This particular crank—the South Seas abound with them—was after pearls. He swore that he knew for a positive fact that pearls lay in heaps at the bottom of the shore lagoons, and we believed him.

Our fortunes were made. We almost went balmy with delight as we nudged each other in the ribs and speculated with our riches in the wildest way, and, it may be guessed, we were feeling pretty down in the mouth at the failure of our hopes.

In imagination Grimes had pensioned off several old uncles, and had commemorated the goodness of his grandmother by placing a marble monument over her grave in Kensal Green. I, too, had been pretty generous, and made the eyes shine of old folks at home, also of friends who really did not deserve such good luck, for they had done little for me when I had arrived back in the old country from the great Australian gold-fields, arrayed in a ragged, brass-bound midshipman’s suit. Well, there we sat, worse off than any of them, for not only had our friends afar lost the gifts of generosity, but we had spent our savings, the hard-earned savings from our last voyage before the mast to San Francisco via Honolulu.

I had persuaded Grimes to come with me on that pearling trip. It was all my fault. “Grimes,” I said, “I feel awfully sorry that I persuaded you to believe in old beery-whiskers” (as we called him), “but I’ll make it all right as soon as I get a good job on one of the boats. I’ll pay you back all you’ve lost. You did say he was a lunatic. I wish I’d believed you.”

“That’s all roight, mate,” said Grimes. He pressed my hand. Mrs Ranjo looked a bit fierce and then ticked off the next drink that Grimes ordered for himself. We were both penniless.

It did seem a shame, for Grimes had suffered much through my sanguine temperament. Nine months before we had shipped on a schooner for the Malay Archipelago, calling in at Guadalcanar, Solomon Isles.

It was at the latter place that I had sworn that the idols’ eyes of those parts were real diamonds, for so I had been told, and he believed me. When we crept away through the forest, thinking we had safely got the idols’ eyes, for we had sneaked into the heathen temple, under the very noses of the sleeping savages, Grimes fell crash down a hole! In a second the whole tribe of Kai-kai savages were after us! I shall never forget the yells and Grimes’s unconventional exclamations as he puffed along at my side. When we reached the shore we jumped into the canoe, crash! and pushed off, just in time. But the leading savage chief, racing like some monstrous, burly ghost in the moonlight, gripped Grimes by the tail of his reefer jacket as the canoe swung round. The jacket was old and flimsy and, thank God! it gave way. The impetus of the sudden jerk shot our canoe right out into the bay. We were saved!

We almost cried when we got back to our old windjammer that lay out in the stream, by the promontory. The idols’ eyes turned out to be bits of broken glass, glass which had evidently been chipped by stealth from ships’ port-holes.

No wonder on this present occasion Grimes and I were feeling wretched, when Waylao suddenly entered the grog shanty. I don’t know how it came about, but Ranjo, with the aid of some of the shellbacks, got her to sing.

Grimes and I sat staring, as it were, at some beautiful apparition in that cloud of bluish tobacco smoke, swaying to and fro as she sang. Grimes gave it up, and laid his banjo down: he could not follow that wild, beautiful melody. But I seemed to become inspired as I lifted the violin to my chin and extemporised an obligato. The old beachcombers swore they never heard so sweet a melody, and the girl looked like some beautiful goddess, with a far-away look in her star-like eyes. I half wondered at my talent; it was as though I played on my own heart-strings. Perhaps the memory of Waylao’s pilgrimage to Rimbo, that forest cathedral in Nature’s stronghold, had awakened some barbaric strain of musical genius in my soul.

Grimes said he believed implicitly in God, the Holy Ghost, the hereafter, and all kinds of peculiar, uncockneyfied things that night. As for me, I confess I also felt inspired. We reddened to our ears when Waylao stepped forward and thanked me for the way I had played. She thanked Grimes too. I felt his hand trembling as he handed me my lemonade. I could not stand strong liquor like Grimes and those seasoned shellbacks. Though I have often been praised for this solitary virtue of mine, those who praised me little dreamed how my heart mourned within me at the thought that I could not take strong liquor. They knew not how often I cursed the Fates, how I gazed with envy on those fearless men who drank at the bar and clutched heaven in one hand while I am denied through a weak stomach! So do I jog along through life, not only a member of the vast army of sad teetotallers, but one who grieves in sympathy with them.

After that song Waylao hurried away. She was off to the native festival. There was something special on that night. As we sat in the grog shanty we could hear the drums beating the stars in with unusual vigour. A great heathen carnival was in progress, some mystical rite that commemorated the wonders of the heathen deity Pulutu.

I believe that dance was the last great primeval orgy indulged in by the Marquesan race, for gradually the officials condemned the old rites, till hardly one was left on the Government programme of the great “Permissible.”

Forest Scene, Marquesas Group

Pious whites said it was disgraceful that people should be heard laughing and dancing in the moonlight, and so the Marquesan race died out, sat silent round their camp-fires, and one by one crept into the grave—out of deep gloom into deeper silence.

Some of those heathen dances were a bit grotesque, I must admit. They reminded one vividly of a London or Paris music hall performance, with vast mirrors on the roof and stage walls, the ballet girls, terra-cotta coloured, whirling against a background of moonlit coco-palms and distant starlit mountains.

But to return to the dance in question. Grimes and I determined to attend that festival, in fact had been invited by the old high chief from Anahao. As we left the grog shanty, Grimes was still ruminating over Waylao’s beauty, and the charm of her voice. We did not know it then, but she too must have been tramping on through the forest, ahead of us, making her way to the festival. I suppose she was really off to meet her Indian lover, Abduh, whose wretched skull, well polished, with the brains scooped out, would have made a fitting spittoon for the grog shanty by Tai-o-hae.

As we passed over the westward slopes, Father O’Leary was tugging at his bell-rope, calling his children to prayer.

The night sky was crowded with stars. The very winds were scented with the odours of romance as whiffs crept from the orange groves and the over-ripe fies (bananas). It was a beautiful spot we had to cross ere we reached the native festival. As we passed along the mossy tracks we heard the island nightingales singing. High over the giant bread-fruit trees we could hear the whir of migrating, long-necked cranes, looking like whitened skeletons of dead men rushing beneath the moon. We heard the rattlings of the bones, then came their leader’s wild, crazy cry as they faded seaward. Sometimes, like a flock of frightened gnomes or dusky fairies, a group of surprised native children bobbed their shaggy heads out of the ferns of the forest floor, and vanished in the shadows, for we were approaching the natural stockade of a half-pagan, tiny city. Shadows in a hurry seemed dodging about. We heard the faint booming of drums and the weird wails of barbarian flutes and screaming bamboo fifes.

Emerging from the forest bread-fruits, we sighted the native village. All was a-bustle in that now dead Babylon of the South Seas. By the little groups of small bird-cage huts, made in picturesque style of yellow bamboo and twining sinnet, sat the wild denizens of the forest. It seemed as if we had suddenly passed through some little forest door that led from reality into faeryland. The coco-nut-oil lamps burning with a pale light by the hut doors gave a magical effect to the scene as they flickered in the brilliant moonlight. By some of the bee-hive-shaped dens sat handsome, savage, semi-nude old men and women, the genuine tattooed chiefs and their wives—the faded, dusky, harem beauties of a past which teemed with awful cannibalistic orgies. As those grim old warriors, dressed in the picturesque, barbaric Marquesan garb, sat there, they looked like idols or images, or tree trunks carved to resemble man. Only the blinking of the bright, dark eyes and drifts of tobacco smoke coming from their lips revealed the fact that they breathed. Some had their hair well oiled, done up mopwise, bunched high on top of the head; it almost looked as if some humorist had stuck huge coco-nuts on broad, living, headless shoulders, and painted hideous faces on them. Those grotesque physiognomies considerably enhanced the fine appearance of the really handsome Marquesan chiefs, who, squatting opposite their less fortunate companions, smoked vigorously and repeatedly expectorated on the naked feet of the chiefs who sat before them. (I believe this odious anointment was a sacrificial act of extreme politeness, a survival of some old rite that expressed brotherhood.)

Just on the outskirts of those picturesque village huts was a cleared forest patch, where was erected a kind of pae-pae, fashioned something after the style of the old heathen altars. Decorated with gorgeous hibiscus blossoms and forest festoons, which glimmered amongst the hanging lanterns, it inspired one with a vivid idea of what the old primeval fêtes must have been. The chief attraction of this pae-pae was the monstrous wooden idol that adorned it. The carven face was the acme of ugliness, and had been painted up for the occasion. The goggling glass eyes seemed to express the glorious humour of the situation. The big, slit mouth revealed one huge tooth, and its fixed grin expressed wonder, as though it showed its delight at being brought out of its hiding-place once more to be reinstated as supreme deity of heathen-land. Just below the pae-pae, directly opposite the huge wooden feet of the tiki (idol), squatted a bevy of pretty Marquesan girls. They looked like a group of dusky nymphs as they swayed their nut-brown arms and the moonlit wind uplifted their masses of dark hair. Some had golden tresses (dyed with coral lime).

“Did you ever!” said Grimes, as we both watched, fascinated.

“No, I never,” was all I could utter in reply.

I seemed to be gazing on some magical reproduction of primeval life in a world that had long since passed away. They were clapping their hands, swaying their flower-swathed bodies and singing some Marquesan madrigal, a tender, far-off-sounding melody, that might have been the death-song of their fast-vanishing race.

Snug among the leafy pillars of that primitive lyceum of the forest squatted the royal orchestra. One tremendous drum sought to outrival the various melodious but weird effects of the chief soloists. Those players had been hired from far and near, and were the finest performers extant. The ease with which they produced their effects on such simple instruments was astounding. Some blew, by means of the nostrils, through tiny flutes, others puffed with their lips at screaming bamboo fifes, and some twanged on stringed gourds. One tawny old chief, who had both his ears missing, scraped violently on an old German fiddle. It only possessed two strings, but he played it fairly well. Probably he had got it from some sailor who had given him a few lessons with the bargain. He screwed his face up as he played, and when he repeatedly put his tongue out and rolled his eyes, the little children shrieked with delight.

Notwithstanding the pandemonium of sound, the fierce rivalry between each performer as they puffed their lips, crashed drum-sticks, howled and twanged, it seemed as though the soul of some barbarian Wagner had burst, had exploded from a wonderful bomb of pent-up inspiration, and the maestro, in that forest, was chasing the flying echoes in anguish, ere they were lost for ever! I do not exaggerate in this description, and Grimes tugging away at the banjo and I playing the violin felt like two happy barbarians as that forest carnival reached the zenith in a marvellous cataract of sound. Just by my conducting desk—an old egg-box—sat the dethroned king from the Paumotus Group. He had been favourably received in Marquesan society, and seemed to swell with renewed majesty, his very nostrils dilating with the excitement as the maids commenced to dance—and what dances!

Grimes and I forgot to play our parts as the dancers became inspired on that primeval stage before the footlights of the stars! Their feet seemed literally to point and hover skywards, as they performed the equivalent of a Marquesan can-can.

We stood up, gazing breathlessly with astonishment, our hands raised. We must have looked like two gasping idiots—Grimes with scrubby face and mouth wide open, and I attired in my old, tattered, brass-bound midshipman’s suit, and on my head a dilapidated white helmet-hat. Sometimes the moon, in the domed vault of that palladium, became dimmed, as small woolly clouds drifted across the sky. Directly the travelling mist had passed beneath the eye of night, up went the shadowy curtain from that forest drama. And once more the dancing legs, the flying, gauzy veils of figures flitting in rhythmical swerves, and the rows of delighted, excited eyes came into full view. The scenic effect was that of some enchanted forest, where magical waterfalls of moonlight poured down through dark-branched palms from the sky, while dusky, faery-like creatures danced through those magical waterfalls, their eyes bright with wondering delight as one by one their soft feet landed on the forest pae-pae.

Suddenly the leading drum went bang!—the echo travelling like a jumping football of ghostly sound across the hills. That drum-head was made from the tightened, tawny skin of some dead chief! The rim was ornamented with the scalp and beard! As that echo faded seaward, an uncanny thought struck my emotional senses. It seemed that the dead chief’s spirit had haunted that drum, had been imprisoned inside, and now, at that tremendous crash had escaped—in frightened tumult across the hills! That smash was the sign for the orchestra to cease, but still the dancers danced on. A puff of scented, cool sea wind crept through the forest bread-fruits, and touched those performing, dusky figures, sweeping the gauzy robes all one way.

The scenic effect changed, and that moonlit stage looked like some wonderful scene of happy faery creatures dancing in silence, faintly perceived in a vast mirror that reflected the skies, a mirror that some grim humorist in heaven had suddenly turned upside down—so grotesque yet faery-like were the rhythmical contortions of those flower-bedecked, dancing maids.

The high chief from Anaho swayed his war-club with delight. Tattooed warriors, wearing the royal insignia of knighthood (exquisitely tattooed armorial bearings on the shoulders and breast), stood by, drinking toddy from the festival calabash.

Suddenly the prime donna stepped forth to entertain, and to reveal the beauty of her race. The handsome youths and men arose en masse as she emerged from the bamboos that towered just behind the huge wooden idol’s back.

“Aloha! Aloha! Awai! Awai!” they cried in musical speech, as she made obeisance to the audience in bewitching Marquesan style. She commenced to dance, flitting across the stage in the radiance of the moonlight, which appeared the more magical as the small, blue-burning flames of the little coco-nut-oil lamps flickered in the breeze. The audience stared, breathless with anticipation.

She seemed to be some embodiment of Marquesan grace and poetic mythology. Her figure swayed to the tender adagio strain, as I caught the spirit of the weird chant and her movements and played on my violin. In some mysterious way she seemed tied to the tempo, to the throbbing wails of those waves of sound, so perfect, so exquisite was her every movement to each suggestion of the melody. Her tappa robe, of the most delicate material, lifted to the forest winds, the diaphanous folds clinging to her figure ere they loosened, and flying out from her heels as she flitted across the bamboo stage of that arena. At this sight the enamoured youths, standing in rows by the palms and mangoes, yelled with delight: “Aloha! Yoranna, Atua! Mon dieu!” The last two words being a French Marquesan’s most fervent expression.

But it was the intense expression of vanity gratified on her face that spoilt the imaginary effect and destroyed the illusion that some wraith of the forest, some heathen goddess, danced and sang before me.

Nor was her flush of pride to be blamed, for those Marquesan youths were indeed handsome. There they stood, knee-deep in the ferns, their dark faces aglow with impassioned thought, their eyes shining like glowing, sinful stars. About their perfectly shaped loins they had swathed the latest fashion festival sash, its scanty width adorned with tassels, and tied, bow-wise, coquettishly at the left knee. I will not dwell on that prime donna’s solo, for it would be impossible to give the faintest impression in words of the magical sounds of such weird, extempore melody.

As all the maids who were squatting beneath the palms and bread-fruit trees joined in the refrain the effect was most fascinating. Nor was the fascination spoilt by those dusky youths who made strange sounds, in perfect tempo, as the song proceeded, by clicking their tongues! Though I am unable adequately to describe a Marquesan dance of the old days, I can give an idea of the music, or at least of the impression that is left on my memory, in the following specimen of a Marquesan dance:—

Listen:

[MP3][MIDI]

Music XML:

[MusicXML]

Reproduced by kind permission of Messrs. Boosey & Co., London, W.

It was in the finale, the mighty tutti, that the swelling crescendo and the passion of the barbarian, orchestral music rose and fell and faded into silence after the drums had ceased their primeval grandeur.

“Ter fink Oi’ve lived to see this ’ere day,” said Grimes hoarsely.

“To think I’ve lived to hear it,” I responded, as we dodged our heads in the nick of time, as thirteen happy savages whirled past, swaying war-clubs!

Aged, tattooed chiefs, chiefesses and plebeian, savage old women joined in that dance. Off they went, their stiff limbs scorning old age, as memories of youth and pagan days returned. The little children gazed from the hut doors with awestruck eyes, screamed with delight, clapped their tawny hands with childish ecstasy to see the antics, the high kicks of their erstwhile sedate old grandparents. I can still see those astonished little brown beggars as they stand there; even the glass eyes of their old rag dolls, that they held in their arms, looked surprised. Those contortions seemed impossible. Grimes and I held our hands up, breathless, spellbound with expectancy—but not a leg quivered, not a hip, not a limb or muscle was dislocated.

I felt like some happy barbarian. My nationality faded. The cares of the world fell from me, and I felt a strange affection for that old, stalwart humorist, the idol, standing before me, and I could have worshipped that grotesque wooden god of the pae-pae!

I looked at Grimes; the wonder of it all shone in his merry eyes. I thought of far-off old England, of grim conventionality. What a shock for my country to hear a wooden drum bang and up go rows of dusky legs! I thought of the funny old men who yearned to reconstruct modern civilisation—Members of Parliament; men who would reverse things, put the roof on the floor and the floor on the roof, reconstruct our entrails, our hopes, fears and feelings. What would they think, I wondered, if suddenly confronted with such a sight—a sunburnt British youth playing a violin to that heathen festival dance? But I am incorrigible, and as I sat there, imagining the horror on those British physiognomies to see me taking part in that terrible pandemonium, I snatched my red handkerchief from my pocket and tried to smother the laughter that convulsed my being.

The festival dancers whirled; crash! went that awful drum and still I reflected. I knew that those happy barbarians were the descendants of ferocious cannibals; indeed some of them had practised heathen rites but a few years ago. I wondered which was the most terrible: to eat your dead pal on toast, or to be a Christian, build cathedrals with spires pointing to the skies in the name of immortal salvation, while tender little kiddies, sad old men and women starve in the streets.

I laughed again. Grimes thought I had gone mad. I was as bad then as I am now, only I laughed more and was imaginative.

The dethroned king from the Paumotus Isles gazed frowningly upon my merriment. He was suspicious; thought I was making light of that royal display, little dreaming the truth!

Grimes and I ducked our heads as the covey of handsome native girls, arms akimbo, swept in whirling circles by us. We heard the swish of the gauzy, flower-bedecked robes. We ducked our heads just in the nick of time as they swung their perfect limbs skyward. The prima donna’s pearly toe-nails caught in Grimes’s curly hair. He yelled. Oh, the glorious memory of it all! The drums were beating a hundred strong, the weird barbarian fifes screamed. Something happened, my senses swam in some delicious indecision. I tried to look shocked—a beautiful, savage girl had embraced me!

“Aloah!” she murmured deliciously in my ear. I gazed interrogatively at my comrade. “Shall it be?”

“Whose ter know?” whispered Grimes enviously.

Then——! How can I boldly confess the truth?

What will you think of me, O my civilised brothers, sweet-scented, hair-combed men? Just think of it—I fell! I laid my violin down in the forest ferns; I gazed about stealthily. Once more she whispered: “Aloah! O beautiful papalagi!” Then I and Grimes whirled away into the wild dance, joined that barbarian mêlée!

It’s a sad confession, I know. But why should America rejoice in the proud memory of a Washington, and England lag behind?

Think of the many men of distinction who have roamed and written of those Southern hemispheres. Captain Cook, the first pioneer, the cruise of the Casco with R.L.S., the Snark, Becks and Melvilles, and no such confession right up to date! I hope posterity, when I am gone, will remember with pride that it was I, a Britisher, who first told the truth about Southern Seas.

However, I must return to my description of the spectacle.

Evidently this was a special gathering of various types of dusky men and women of all the islands, tiers on tiers of handsome and ugly faces. Some were splendid savage old men, some representing the types of races that lived on isles a thousand leagues away, gathered together beneath the terraced arches of that amphitheatre of pillared bread-fruits and Nature’s colonnades of exquisitely twisted vine-work. Over this branched roof shone the stars, inextinguishably beautiful lamps of heaven. There were jovial faces; lean, avaricious faces, brooding, sardonic physiognomies; poetic faces seared with wrinkles; philosophical expressions; Voltaires, Spinozas, Darwins; sad old dethroned kings and faded queens—all squatting in the shadows as the oil lamps twinkled on the tasselled boughs above us. There were short, swarthy men, long men, fat men, wide men, square men, sensuous-looking women, voluptuous figures tattooed in conspicuous parts, scraggy women with faces like wrinkled toads, whose savage tattoo of hieroglyphic beauty showed off to advantage the handsome Marquesan physique. Honest old chiefs sat alone in their poverty, attired in primitive loin-cloths of Poverty’s scanty width. Budding poets gazed with thoughtful eyes on flippant old men and pompous chiefesses. Vainglorious girls strutted before their less fortunate sisters, wearing yellow stockings and little else. The inevitable poor relations gazed with weary, envious eyes on the huge calabash of sparkling toddy, moistening their parched lips as high chiefs and chiefesses quaffed at its rim deliciously.

Grimes and I respected those clean-bodied, handsome savages—flealess, immaculate in mind and attire, as they danced around us. And yet, alas! the hand of civilisation had touched them, for as with a crash the exiled king from the Solomon Isles fell from his bamboo erection, he still clutched at the keg of the best rum from across the seas—exchanged for copra to make scented oils to plaster down the hair of commercial savages in civilised lands!

What with the wild laughter and beating drums, it seemed more like a ghostly fête day than night, and so brilliant was the moon that one could distinguish the various shades of the uplifted hair of the Marquesan girls.

Grimes and I were not the only fascinated spectators of that barbarian burlesque. Several white settlers, French gendarmes and officials, Indians, Malay, Chinese, and one or two giant niggers stood in the shade of the bread-fruits watching that scene. The Marquesan élite sat in the royal box—a kind of platform erected in the arbour of thick bamboo clumps. These spectators belonged to the missions, and attended the stone churches near Tai-o-hae. They were attired in European garb. Some even gazed through spectacles on the scene, making critical comments on the dress of their primitive brethren or the quality of the music of that South Sea orchestra.

As the first cataclysm of sound faded away, and the chief drummer rested his arm for the new con furioso overture, Grimes and I, taking the opportunity to look round, caught sight of Waylao standing amongst the spectators by the bamboos.

Grimes was full of enthusiasm, and wanted to cross the space to speak to her. But at that moment someone leaned against the great wooden idol, it overbalanced, and fell with a crash.

This accident was a terrible omen, for the old wooden deity was tapu, which meant that anyone who touched it was liable to be clubbed on the quiet. The æsthetic-looking old chiefs and the superstitious chiefesses positively groaned in their anguish as the fallen deity was slowly lifted up from its degraded position. I don’t know what happened after that. I believe there was a general fight, the Christianised, Catholic natives of the French churches taking one side and the Protestants the other.

For the time being I will leave Marquesan affairs and follow the deluded Waylao, who was off that night to meet the Indian ex-convict—her beautiful romance.

Near the spot where Waylao stood watching the native festival was the small pagan village. As she stared across the space the children peeping from the hut doors shouted, “Aloah! Mai le tupa!” for they knew Waylao well.

The half-caste girl took no heed of the cheerful salutations, for she had suddenly spotted the turbaned cranium of her lover, Abduh Allah, beneath the buttressed banyans some distance away. I believe he held the Koran in his hand, anyway he looked a holy beggar. Beside him stood a veiled figure. Waylao stared. What did it all mean—her noble cut-throat looking down into the eyes of some feminine being? It was terrible. Her brain seemed as though it would burst with the flood of jealousy that swamped her senses. The noise of the distant festival chanting was unheard. One question only interested her—who was that who stood by the side of her noble, Islamic hubby? Suddenly the slim form by Abduh’s side flung aside her Oriental silk hooded wrap. Was it a ghost by his side—some phantom girl of the forest staring up into her lover’s face with pleading eyes? No. Notwithstanding all the mythological goddesses, all the shadows of Pulutu and legendary wonders that haunted that enchanted heathen-land, the Indian settler’s companion was none other than the faery being from the little grey hamlet by the mountains—the white girl Pauline.

Waylao rubbed her eyes. Was she dreaming? What hint of her unwanted presence had reached Abduh’s soul, making that wraith of the forest vanish so hurriedly?

In the flood of passionate pain that overwhelmed the senses of the half-caste girl was a terrible feeling as of something lost, leaving her a degraded creature, dominated by one passion—jealousy. This she told me long after and under the strangest of circumstances.

CHAPTER XIII

Wherein I describe the Harem Cave—Oriental Picturesqueness and Mohammedan Faith in its Bald State

IN this chapter I will take the reader to one of the many beautiful caverns of natural subterranean architecture that are to be found in the Marquesan Group, both in the mountain districts and by the shore.

In one of these caverns a certain group of Malay Indians had their stronghold, where they lured the semi-civilised native girls.

It will be obvious that I can give no more than a meagre account of all that followed the betrayal of Waylao, and in reference to Pauline’s acquaintance with Abduh, which I hinted at in the close of the preceding chapter, I do not wish to do more than paint a picture in chameleon colours of the incidents connected with her infatuation for the aforesaid abomination.

Neither do I make these remarks because I have any inward qualms as to my method of placing the facts of the case before my reader. My doubts are absolutely nil. I know that a man reigns king over the dominions of his own book if he dips his pen in his own ink—the molten centre of his own experiences.

When Waylao reached the Indian’s side she looked into his eyes as though she would read his soul. But I suppose that the instincts of woman failed her in the supreme moment and she did not appear to doubt the veracity of his explanation. I can well imagine that his voice was musical and sounded divinely truthful. How could she be expected to doubt so noble, so manly-looking a lover?

Most of us place our confidence in the most unworthy objects. It’s a pity that faith, which Providence lends us, is not double-sighted in women—and in men too.

It was at this meeting that the Indian persuaded the girl to go with him to the cavern.

“Must I go?” she said fearfully.

There was no light of mercy in that masterful gaze, as the girl hesitated, seeking to fathom the truth with her own poor, blinded eyes.

Her innocent glamour had created that thing that stood before her, clad in Oriental silken swathings, a coiled turban on its head. It represented the embodied god of her romantic dreams.

The deceit of that spittoon-like skull triumphed. He led her away into the shadows, just as the devil in Eden led happy Eve. But he took no risks—he held her tightly by the wrist, and repeatedly reassured the girl by tender pressures.

They were off to the Mohammedan mosque, the harem cavern by Temoria. It will be hard to piece together the scene in that hell of passion, and describe all that Waylao must have felt as she fell beneath that Nemesis—the hand of her own idolatry and the power of Islam.

The remorse and the tears and the sorrow which followed she confessed to Father O’Leary long after. But that is not to be written yet, and sometimes I wish that I may never tell it.

The memory of that girl’s story and her weeping voice now seems as far away as the stars which flashed in the vault over the windy tips of those bread-fruit trees by Tai-o-hae. I could almost tell Waylao’s thoughts as she crept by that man’s side, on to her fate. I will attempt to describe all that followed.

“Ta’ala [come], O Hassan Marah, ta’ala!” whispered that Calcutta cut-throat as he led the girl along the forest track. They had reached the sea. Between the tree trunks the waves were distinctly visible. It was a beautiful spot that surrounded that secret temple of Mohammed worshippers. As Waylao tripped beside the tempter her sandalled feet brushed the carpet of forest flowers. She was proud of those sandals. I must admit they looked well, fastened to her feet with red ribbon from the little Islamic carpet bag.

“Marah [wifey], I take thee to where thou shalt see many wonders; but remember that I love thee as man never loved maid before. Also, forget not that thou art now a child of Mohammed. Think not that whatever thou seest is anything else but what it is!” (I can imagine that he smiled grimly here at the thought of uttering so great a truth!)

Then he continued: “Remember, O child of beauty, that our humble mosque, which is but a symbol of the Almighty Prophet’s creed, is the Mecca of all our happiness; and all that happens therein is symbolical of all that happens.”

The foregoing is a fair example of Indian Mohammedan lore as dabbled in by its preachers in the islands.

They had now reached the shore. For miles along the coast by the serried lines of giant bread-fruits and palms shone the blue lagoons that reflected reefs of stars.

As though a ghost had crept from the forest to warn Waylao, her shadow crept in front of her. Abduh’s monstrous silhouette also dodged in front of him, so grotesque, so hideous that it might well have been the true index of his mind expressed in his shadow to warn the mad girl. Suddenly they arrived at the hollow in the volcanic rock. It was the entrance to the mosque. Once in ages past that great cavern by the sea had been moulded by Nature’s volcanic passion—and now the children of those wild lands were lured into those old bowels wherein glowed the passions of a greater hell. An old-time Chinese opium den, joss-house or fan-tan den in ’Frisco or George Street, Sydney, was a positive holy citadel compared with that cavernous hole of debauchery and Mohammedanistic religion.

Waylao trembled with fright. The Indian, taking no risks, still clutched her arm like some monstrous spider, as she looked behind her, stared over her shoulder in fear. Then they entered that hollow doorway and left the moonlit seas outside. The Indian, still clutching her arm, bent his turbaned head as he passed beneath the low roof of that subterranean passage, that harem cave of Mohammedanism in Southern Seas. Did her heart flutter and all hope die as she entered there? God only knows. Most likely she would have escaped if the man had not held her.

No sooner had they entered that tunnel-way than she heard the murmur of singing harem beauties and the mumblings of far-off encores. Sounds of ribald heathenish himees (Marquesan cannibal songs) came to her astonished ears, accompanied with faint whiffs of opium and scented gin.

Ah me! Had I and my old shellbacks had the slightest idea or hint of all that happened in that cavern, methinks there would have been a mighty rumpus between shellbackism and the Mohammedanistic propaganda one dark night. Several pious Indians would have been seen floating seaward on the next tide, with their skulls cracked.

Such an Island Night Entertainment was not to be found in the length and breadth of the North and South Pacific as that one in the underworld. Had Robert Louis Stevenson known of such a cavern, what a book we should have had to-day.

The scene that met Waylao’s eyes as she emerged from that tunnel-way was like some wildly exaggerated orgy of the heathen days.

I who stood in that hellish hole of past iniquity when the great crash came which overthrew that inferno can well explain the scene that met her eyes.

It was a large cavern, the rugged walls glittering with stalactites, a roof adorned with scintillating festoons mirrored in the silent pool waters that divided that subterranean temple’s floor.

The pool was left by each tide’s rise, forming a kind of underworld blue lagoon of exquisite beauty. At the glassy bottom waved fern-like seaweeds, clinging to beautiful twisting arms of vermilion-hued and alabaster coral. The water was as clear as the purest crystal. Just overhead, dangling from the roof, hung glimmering oil lamps that threw flickering shadows into the far corners of the subterranean chamber. The mirrored flames in those waters touched the red corals and gave a blood-red hue which added to the mystery of that wide, rocky hollow. It seemed that the waters blushed at the scenes they reflected in their translucent depths, the dusky harem beauties who danced beneath those hanging lamps.

The turbaned plantation gentry who inhabited those headquarters had erected a pae-pae at the far end of the chamber, where rose the roof to the height of about eight feet. It was on this pae-pae (stage) that the newly converted native girls, or newly wedded brides, sang their farewells to Christianity and went through those rhythmical swervings and indescribable postures that so delighted the eyes of their swarthy Eastern masters.

It was one of these sights that met Waylao’s eyes as she entered that harem temple. A wedding dance was in full swing. The blue lagoon was shining like a vast mirror beneath the hanging lamps and faithfully reflected the shadows of festival dancers. At the far end, by the rocky walls, where the roof sloped down to barely a man’s height, were several rough wooden tables. Round these tables sat Indian and Chinese settlers playing a kind of fan-tan, smoking and drinking with joss-house liberality.

It will not be libellous to state that several of them were escapees from Fijian law. On mats close by squatted several Marquesan chiefs who had entered that holy order. They were a wild crew, and much that happened in their midst can be better imagined than described. Several Marquesan maids, dressed in Oriental robes of gauzy design, were on the platform dancing some kind of can-can. The winds of heaven creeping in from the moonlit sea outside quite innocently abetted that lascivious scene; their unseen, shifting fingers touched the swaying girls, threw the unloosed robes right out from their feet, and then once again let them cling to the dancing, voluptuous figures.

The handsome faces of the dancers were aglow with pride as their excited masters shouted: “Kattar rheyrak!”

These girls were the wives of the Malay Indians. There seemed more wives than husbands knocking about, but that is explained by the fact that the creed of the Great Mecca Prophet allowed a man four wives to go on with ere he reached Elysium.

On a dais sat four aged, pock-marked marabouts reading the Koran. Their long beards pointed ever and anon to the cavern’s roof as some holy simile came from their lips.

As Waylao gazed with astonishment on the scene, a swarthy old Indian mongrel, under the influence of liquor, prostrated himself before her. Abduh gave him a nudge in the ribs with his boot and the old roué at once ceased pouring forth praises to the virtues of Mohammed’s beard.

“O mine Ayishah, O beautiful Marah, drink!” whispered the alluring voice of Waylao’s Oriental hubby. The girl’s head swam with fear. She had already repented coming to that hell. The sights that she witnessed reminded her of all that she had thrown aside for the sake of her infatuation. The heaven that the great Potter had mixed in her own elemental clay blushed to her throat’s dusky whiteness. The natural beauty of the girl’s face was intensified by the half-shrinking appeal of her eyes and expression. To see her standing there with the bit of pink ribbon fluttering at her throat, the hibiscus flowers in her pretty hair, must have made even the engrossed cut-throats at the card-tables stare for a moment and forget their tricks.

The sight of those dancing, full-blooded Marquesan girls on that pae-pae sickened her. Nor was it to be wondered at. Those tawny figures of perfect grace swayed their limbs with pride, yes, surveyed their own symmetrical proportions as the brass leg bangles jingled and the glass jewels flashed as their limbs swung roofward in response to the encores of Islamic delight.

Abduh’s voice pleaded passionately for his wishes. Indeed Waylao recovered so much that she even smiled at the admiration that was so evident in the eyes of the men about her.

“Marhabba!” (“Welcome!”) cried those young Islamic knuts as they stood up from their gaming tables, threw their shoulders back, screwed their heads sideways and surveyed the comely half-caste girl. Some went too far. Abduh saw the look of realisation leap into her eyes. She looked terrified.

“Something must be done at once: this will never do,” was his mental reflection.

“Drink, Marah!” The voice was insinuating and sweet. Hardly knowing what she did, Waylao let the innocent-looking coco-nut-shell goblet linger at her lips. Then she gazed helplessly at his masterful eyes, half in wonder. The jovial yellow boys from the Malay Archipelago, and the Sudan and Calcutta reprobates clinked their mugs. “Allah be with thee!” they murmured.

Somehow even their voices were hushed. It almost seemed that even they saw the shame of it all, that so fair a creature should fall into the spider-like clutch of that abomination.

Waylao blushed again. It was not the blush of shame, but the warmth of vanity and the feverish effects of that potion, the wretched ecstasy of morphine and gin, as those handsome men fell at her feet and paid obeisance to her beauty. Did she dream? What was this wonderful worship that made her feel she was some heathen queen, as that crew of flushed faces whispered praise into her ears?

“Mebsoot! Mebsoot!” called the Marquesan girls. “Blessed be the great Mahomeys!” It was the one little bit of Indian language that they had learnt. Even the fine eyes of those abandoned native girls expressed wonder at seeing so white a woman in that hellish abode.

The drug began its work, Waylao’s brain became delirious. Gin, morphine and innocence mixed together had more enchantment in it than morphine, gin and downright wickedness! Abduh Allah suddenly shone before her eyes with such resplendent beauty that she lifted his hand and kissed it before them all. The pock-marked old marabouts nudged each other in the ribs and the younger villains exchanged glances. A treat was in store for them.

If Benbow, her father, had entered at that moment, that cavern would have experienced the greatest volcanic eruption of its history. Alas! Benbow was at sea or in some island seaport telling of his past experiences, how he had captured pretty girls in the blackbirding days, filled his hold up to the brim with that quivering cargo, battened them down and then, singing with his wild crew For Those in Peril on the Sea (his favourite hymn), put to sea.

Waylao quite forgot her father. Her mother’s old legendary creed was true after all. Was she not in some wonderful underworld, some heathen shadow-land? Were not goddesses and god-like men at her feet—worshipping her? Her very innocence, her strange, poetic brain, made beautiful creations of those abandoned native girls as they danced like faery shadows around her.

It may seem unbelievable, but Waylao, to the call of a host of impassioned pleadings, stood on the pae-pae and began to dance; but not as the others. Even those dissolute men gazed intensely, half sobered by the exquisite beauty, the rhythmical movements of her perfect figure. The winds crept in and stirred her bronzed tresses and their crown of vermilion forest flowers: she lifted her robe delicately and sang to her shadow in the lagoon at her feet. It was a unique sight, a new experience to all in that cave as she danced and chanted. What was that faint, ineffable glimmer that silently struck the still water? It was a pale light, a streak from heaven, moonlight piercing through a chink just overhead in the cavern’s rocky roof. That faint glimmer streamed upon her mass of entangled hair, and lit her eyes with some wild, half-etherealised light. As she danced on, it seemed the very poetry, the grace of her movements appealed to these better qualities which exist in the hearts of even the worst of men. As they watched the earnest expression of her face, the cavern hollows became silent, except for the twanging of bamboo flutes accompanying her wild melody. Those swarthy, bearded scoundrels stood like unto awestruck figures of carven stone, expressing artistic surprise. The devil in them was touched by the magic of beauty in its finest form—the girl’s innocence.

Waylao chanted on. The liquor fumes began to work to their full extent. With arms outspread, she danced along the pae-pae, her head close against the rocky roof. Nearer and nearer she glided, step by step, till with a cry she reached Abduh Allah’s side and swooned into his extended arms.

As soon as the breathless, staring crew recovered from their astonishment, the cavern echoed and re-echoed the encore: “Hasan! Kattar rheyrak!” (“Beautiful! Oh, thanks!”)

The four grey-bearded marabouts who were squatting on the mats of the dais opposite the pae-pae lifted their eyes and turbaned heads; so overcome were they with envious admiration that their pointed beards were level with the rugged roof as they once again gasped out in sombre syllables: “Allah! O Mohammed’s beard! Bless its growth!”

Suddenly realisation flashed through Waylao’s brain. She stared with fright on the swarthy crowd of uplifted faces around her. Ere the men had fathomed the meaning of her terror, she had broken away. Like one demented she swept by them and, eluding their clutching hands, fled out of that cavern, back to the sight of heaven and the moonlit seas.

It is no wish of mine to dwell on the terrors, the abominations of that Indian Night Entertainment of Eastern Sensualism. All that I am out to tell is of the temptation that came to Benbow’s daughter. And so I have painted to the best of my ability all that is fit to tell of the scene and happenings in that harem cave near Tai-o-hae: a scene that is common enough in the Indian lines—as they call them—in Fiji and other plantation settlements which are the glory-holes of emigrant Mohammedanism in the South Seas. To this day the missionaries curse those swarthy men, who, I have been told, were not true Indians, but a mongrel race from the Malay Archipelago. However that may be, Abduh had lived in Calcutta, and they were all Mohammedans.

I may as well say and have done with it that Pauline was also lured into that cavern of iniquity. She too had crept behind that mockery in the shape of man, Abduh, expecting to see something that corresponded with her girlish conception of paradise. I do not wish to dwell on all that she confessed to me; suffice it to say that Pauline swiftly saw through the veiled curtain that hid the monstrous inclinations of that human spider and his crew.

Thank heaven! he failed to pounce upon her innocence then. She too had lifted that vile potion to her lips, but had shattered the goblet, untouched, in fragments at his feet.

Those swashbucklers at the card-tables, flushed with drink and thoughts of the prize that seemed almost in their clutches, had also put forth their vile talons to stay her flight; but she was too swift for them as she sped from that sensual hollow by the seas, her soul ablaze with fear.

Such is a portion of the history of those much-admired caves and subterranean passages of the Marquesan Group, caverns where the tourist doubtless enters to take a snapshot of Nature’s transcendent beauty of coral, flowers and ferns, little dreaming of the secret they held for the guile of men years ago.

I believe that these caverns were also used as Chinese opium dens. The French authorities had issued an edict forbidding the traffic in opium because of its demoralising influence on the native population. But still the trade prospered in secret, natives inhaling the dreamy narcotic, from Tai-o-hae to Papeete. The penalty for smugglers was a heavy fine, but if the culprit had not the wherewithal he was discharged with a caution, for the official exchequer was too poor to keep them in the calaboose, which was always full of successful aspirants who yearned to live, under Government protection, a life of comparative luxury and ease.

It was hinted that the French officials of that time were not above accepting bribes in the way of cash and maids, for Abduh Allah’s harem cave was strangely immune from the vigilant eye of the law.

CHAPTER XIV

Waylao Off Colour—Our Trip to Tahiti—Papeete at Night—The drowned Native Girl—Her Obsequies—A Humorous Creed

WAYLO returned home after her experience in that harem mosque with several of her illusions slightly damaged. But though the materialisation of her dreams did not correspond with the romance of her old South Sea novels, she was too infatuated with Abduh to break away from him.

All that I know about the matter, or knew then, is, that old Lydia sold me one dozen new-laid eggs next morning.

“Where’s Waylao?” said I.

“She poor sick girls this longer time; she lie bed late in morning. Nice sun over mountain, allee samee she no wake.”

The native woman then told me that Benbow was due home from sea in a week or so, and, in native fashion, did a little dance to express her delight.

The same day Grimes and I sailed from Tai-o-hae on a short trip. We had secured a berth on a small trading schooner bound for Tahiti. I remember that we called in at Papeete, stopping one day and night. The old capital by moonlight looked like some mighty enchanted castle in ruins, the starlit vault, for roof, spread like a mighty dome inland. Plumed palms and beautiful tropical groves grew along its wide floors, which climbed to the rugged mountain terraces rising to the blue midnight heavens. Its dimly lit streets appeared like faeryland. Dusky figures, robed in many-coloured, semi-barbaric materials, flitted beneath the moonlit palms, singing songs in a strange tongue. As curiosity drew one’s steps nearer, it was evident that they were handsome feminine figures with luminous eyes, running down palm-sheltered streets on soft feet. In the adjoining spaces, backed by the first little houses of the native hamlet, danced French sailors, embracing voluptuous girls. They looked like puppets as they shuffled their feet and were held in the arms of those splendid, semi-savage women. The dusky Eves wore flowers in their hair, and as each couple whirled gracefully, the French sailor’s peaked cap on the side of his head, a pungent smell of cognac drifted on the zephyrs to our nostrils.

We heard soft whisperings: “Yoranna, monsoo-aire! [monsieur] Awai! Awai!”

Then came the tinkle of a zither and fiddle, accompanied by melodious laughter as the dance proceeded. “Sacré!” hissed some jealous Frenchman as Mira Moe, the belle of the ball, went with his pal into the Parisian café just by, under the South Sea palms.

In the morning all had vanished like a dream of faeryland. The Broom Road and the scattered white houses on the slopes, the busy, gesticulating gendarmes and stalwart, tawny hawkers made the scene appear quite a commercial centre.

We were obliged to leave that little Babylon of the South, for our boat stopped there only two days, returning straight to Nuka Hiva.

When Grimes and I arrived back at that grog shanty near Tai-o-hae, we were enthusiastically welcomed by the shellbacks, who thought we had gone away for good.

Before we had been back many hours a dead native girl was found in the lagoon, about half-a-mile from the shanty. She had a pretty face, with the hair floating about it as we pulled her out of the water. The mouth looked as though she was quietly crying to herself though she was dead.

Neither Grimes nor I were used to death in those days. We were both very depressed after the incident, though the tribe of the drowned girl had a great festival in commemoration of the sad event.

At first it struck me as incongruous that they should beat drums and sing weird himees to the gods who had received the ill-fated girl’s soul. Those jovial lamentations were in striking contrast to the woebegone faces and wails of the Christian choirs of natives who attended the tin-roofed chapel by Calaboose Hill. I was hired as violinist for the burial ceremony of that dead girl. Two Yankee missionaries sang a Te Deum (so they called it). I extemporised an obligato on the violin. It was the world’s most woeful sight as they opened their mouths and sang some American hallelujah—and fifty natives groaned in unison to the mournful strain.

I cannot help thinking that the world’s religion should be inspired by the soul of laughter. The more sombre a creed is, the sadder are those who kneel in true belief at its altar. Hypocrisy has become such a fine art that even the hypocrite believes earnestly in the hypocrite. It would be more truly religious if the personification of a great creed’s deity were some glorious, Punch-like figure with eyes agog with infinite humour—something that represented humanity in some universal dance, flitting along arm in arm, in imitation of the dancing spheres! Think of the glory of temples crammed with jolly-faced old men of the priesthood, opening their mouths in side-splitting laughter as they sang: “Glory to God the Great Unhurried—Glory to the Infinite Humorist, the Eternal Grin—the Omniscient Eyes of Eternal Merriment guiding the song-swept nations!” Would not such an opéra bouffe religion and existence be sweeter than the pangs of the martyrs and the universal moan that announces the hope of salvation?

I feel sure such a creed would have met with success in the heathen-lands and brightened the Southern Seas with happiness and sincere belief. Just think, reader, of the mournful disciples of our creed arriving suddenly in the South Seas, and then imagine the arrival of a priesthood of funny old Bacchuses, Punch-and-Judy men singing bacchanalian songs, dancing up the sea-shores convulsed with laughter! I have deep suspicions that many of the heathen creeds were founded on some such idea. When I returned from that burial service many of the tribal chiefs were still dancing by the grog shanty door, joyously jigging off the fag-end of their memorial service for one who had entered the Kingdom of Heathenland! Though the hour was very late, we could still see them dancing with happy, semi-heathen maids beneath the starlit palms as we sat by the shanty door.

“Ain’t half enjoying themselves!” remarked Grimes.

“Yes, they’re happy enough in their way,” said I, as I thought of their wooden idols grinning from ear to ear, agape with life’s subtle joke. I said: “Grimes, I’m sure those heathens afford the Almighty more amusement than Europeans do.”

“That’s so!” said my comrade, who fell asleep as I philosophised. I poked him in the ribs in sheer disgust.

Then someone twanged a banjo and burst into drunken song. “White wings they neveeer grow wearrrry,” was gurgled out. “Tink-er-ty-pomp—tum-tum-tiddle-te-tum! rrrrrrrrrrrh! ter-ra-te-rrip!” went the banjo strings, till silence came over the slopes, for it was very late. Even the stars were off indoors as the moon rose on the seaward horizon. One by one the beachcombers stole back to the shore, back to the promontory where lay the derelict hulk. Its tattered, arm-like sails seemed to flutter as though with delight at our companionship, as we stole down into its bowels, once more to sleep and dream.

CHAPTER XV

Benbow’s Return—The Old Blackbirder at Home—The Broaching of the Rum Barrel—A Musical Evening—Benbow and his Daughter—Fatherly Discretion

FOR several days Grimes and I sweated away unloading a schooner that arrived from Papeete with stores and lay in Hatiaeu Bay. Being cashless, we were obliged to work at times. The heat was terrific. I wore white duck pants, a dirty shirt and a native hat made out of a banana leaf, and we both looked like sunburnt niggers. One night as we crept home along the Broom Road, dying for a drink—for we’d been working in the schooner’s coal hold—we heard sounds of wild revelry issuing from the grog shanty. Waylao’s father, Benbow, was back in Tai-o-hae!

The fun had commenced, and the shellbacks had welcomed him home like a lot of expectant, ragged schoolboys.

Benbow was something of a Captain Kidd. I have kept his correct name back, but it will not hurt his posthumous reputation to say that he had been one of the old-time blackbirders, and he was indeed a wonder, if half of his yarns about himself were true. He was a burly, typical Britisher, with a big beard of reddish hue, fiery, like his temper, and very expressive-looking eyes.

Though the shellbacks and derelicts of those days congregated eagerly in that little parlour of his snug homestead, they trembled in their sea-boots when he roared at one hint of contradiction. Yet a kind word at the critical moment made those blue, steely eyes of his soften. He was the biggest bluffer I’ve ever met.

Benbow gave me twenty dollars to go to his place and play the fiddle, so I know all about his idiosyncrasies. I think I would have accepted the job if only for the fun of the entertainment. That old cottage fairly shook on those spree nights. Should one rash member of that convivial, unshaved troop express doubt of his host’s word, the great Tai-o-hae gathering became plunged into the deepest gloom.

It is recorded in the Tai-o-hae annals of beachcomberism how the great meeting of shellbacks at a certain date of the year had been suddenly dispersed in the very midst of a glorious beano. Like the voice of Doom, Benbow had yelled forth his fierce invectives. Men still live in those parts who can recall how the echoes of the night hills recorded, like some mighty gramophone, the voice of their exasperated host.

“Shiver me timbers! You doubt me? By God! Eh? You doubt me? You dare, you son of a b—— nigger!” Then would come the final crash, as, lifting old Lydia’s family heirloom—a war-club—he would strike the rim of the mighty keg of rum, the bung of the barrel of fiery liquor that had been specially broached to celebrate his return home. One more crash and the bung was driven into the head. Ere the awestruck, broken-hearted shellbacks rose and filed out into the homeless night, they would gaze pathetically in silent appeals. Benbow was relentless. Out into the night they would go, muttering deadly imprecations on the one who had doubted Benbow and so brought unutterable sorrow on their heads.

But often the winds of Fate blew fair, and the cottage in the hills trembled with ribald song, as, with his red, bushy beard shaking, Benbow sat enthroned in his old arm-chair. Behind him the old grandfather clock merrily ticked, as he yelled forth some chantey:

“Fifteen men on a dead man’s chest,

Yo! ho! ho! for a bottle of rum!”

Then would come the chorus from a choir of wrinkled, pulsing, groggy throats as those ragged, sunburnt shellbacks clinked their rum mugs. Those derelicts would roar forth glorious toasts to the glory of the most highest—Benbow—as eyes looked into “eyes that spake again, and all went merry” in Tai-o-hae. Old Lydia steamed from head to feet as she shot to and fro replenishing the rum mugs. Father O’Leary would hear “the sounds of revelry by night” in the distance, lift his arms to the sky and say: “Oh, those white men!”

I know it nearly broke the drums of my ears the first time Grimes and I responded to the invitation. They sang Blow the Man Down that night, and the ancient sea-song reminded me of my first voyage on a sailing ship. It is a melody that seems to mysteriously express in a few bars the true atmosphere of ocean life. As those old shellbacks sang it, in their inimitable style, I fancied I saw the old wooden ships going down the English Channel when the world was young. I saw the old sailors singing that capstan song as they toiled. I saw their bearded, crooked-nosed faces shine in the moonlight as they climbed aloft, disappeared among the wide grey canvas sails, and vanished in the sky a hundred years ago.

It was only when the night grew old, when Benbow’s fist struck the table with indisputable conviction, and all the assemblage enthusiastically believed his yarn that their songs resembled chaos.

Some banged mugs on the table, others thumped the floor with their sea-boots, as their bearded throats roared out the choruses. No barbarian cataclysm of joyous sound could outrival that pandemonium of jangled melody. It resembled the steam-organ of a circus roundabout with the pipes at full blast and out of tune. It seemed that the stops, the bassoons, clarionets, double basses, horns, sopranos, cymbals, bagpipes, drums, faint tinkles of the banjo and weird piston-rods of sound still crashed forth, toiling on in some terrible ensemble as the great musical engine broke down.

Ye gods! it was a pandemonium! Grimes and I stood at the door seeking fresh air that night. We couldn’t stand it.

The natives came creeping across the hills. They heard that singing from afar. Those awestruck Marquesans looked like happy ghosts as they crept beneath the moonlit bread-fruit trees and listened. What did they think of it, the great white man’s barbarian festival?

“Go it, allee samee nicee!” said one great tattooed warrior from Anahao when Grimes gave him a bit of tabak (tobacco).

Once more the roof of Benbow’s cottage vibrated as the chorus of I owe Ten Shillings to O’Grady struck the silence of those South Sea hills. In the middle of the songs came the hubbub of various calls for rum, terrible oaths and enthusiastic encores. It sounded like some mighty gramophonic record coming on telegraph wires through the earth’s centre, rumbling and humming from far-off civilisation, from the other side of the globe, ay, from London town itself, as the thousand echoes struck the silent hills of heathendom. The native children also flocked across the slopes. Standing on their curly heads, they clapped their tiny hands, and fairly screamed with ecstatic delight as they shouted “Joranna!” One little dusky beggar, who was stone blind, but had ears, wrung his tiny hands, and ran round and round under the moonlit coco-palms. I saw his little tawny face gleam with joy in the moonlight as once again came the thunder of that jovial chorus:

“I owe ten shillings to O’Grady;

He thinks he’s got a mortgage on my life.

He calls on me early every morning,

At night-time sends his wife!”

(Here came tremendous crashes of sea-boots, thumping mugs, and shouts of “Go it, you b—— son of a sea-cook!” Crash! Thump! Then a howl of extreme delight as old mother Lydia lifted her chemise and danced!)

“He wants me to pawn the grand piano!” came the second verse, followed by the “Ta! Ra! Ra! Ra! Ra!”

No living musician, no Wagner of wordy mirth could describe the expressive thunder of that final “Ta! Ra! Ra! Ra!”

“It’s glorious, Grimes,” said I. “Listen to the echoes of advancing civilisation, the echoes of the ghostly footfalls of the coming tramp of white men, salvation armies, bands of hope, the advance guard of the great unwashed! Hear it, Grimes? It’s the sound of the great sign of the London Cross arriving under the Southern Cross, that cross up there inscribed in gold letters across the vault of infinity—the oldest cross in existence.”

By this time the natives had commenced to dance on the hills. Though they had been converted, they forgot their vows and joined in with the white man’s hilarity. I saw their legs go up in the moonlight! They looked so happy. The very sight of those handsome, tattooed men and fine-looking Marquesan girls inspired me. I turned to Grimes and rattled off ex tempore:

“O Grimes,

They’ll come! they’ll build a church, stone prison walls;

Catch wild men by their huts who dare to sing:

Erect a gallows. When its trap-door falls

Civilisation will be in full swing!

Maybe, they’ll read these lines, my modest pun

On loveliness and truth beneath the sun.

They’ll say: ’Who wrote such words of unbelief?

Some poet wretch, no doubt, they are so neat.’

Alas! ’tis true that white men cooked like beef

Were welcomed in South Seas and found a treat!”

I can see Grimes’s grin in the moonlight now. The tune was fine. Of course I didn’t mean it exactly as I sang it. Nor is there any need to explain what I really meant. No one but a fool would suggest that missionaries and men who strive to do their best are not a thousand times better than the millions who are not missionaries.

Dear old Grimes! Writing in this strain brings back the old memories.

I often dressed him up, lent him a white collar and nice clean tie, and very well he looked. It’s true that when I took him to the Presidential Ball, given by the French commissionaires at Papeete, he got drunk, disgraced me, went on his knees before the President’s wife, kissed her hand, and murmured “Vivy L’Impératrice.” I must admit she was a fascinating creature. He cried afterwards and begged my forgiveness. But there! my memories of the hallowed Grimes are too sacred to recall his little failings.

But to return to the home-coming of Benbow. As I have said, there was a terrible rumpus when he arrived. He came to the grog shanty ere he went up to his home, accompanied by Ken-can, his chief mate, who had a face like a death’s-head and on his lips a sinister, everlasting grin.

Ken-can was a mystery, and, God knows, he looked one. They even hinted in the shanty that he had once been a hangman in Sydney. Be that as it may, no one on earth knew why Benbow liked, or even tolerated, that shadow-like, silent figure by his side. He seldom spoke, his eyes seemed always staring, as though he knew his destiny, and moved towards it with a grin. He looked and behaved, for all the world, like a peaked-capped, ragged, walking scarecrow, watching over old Benbow and striving to frighten off his jolly pals. He would stand at the shanty door while Benbow drank, waiting like some Nemesis. When Benbow was in his homestead, and the shellbacks roared forth their songs, that ragged figure would stand before the door, staring at the stars. Waylao would run by him half scared out of her wits, as if he were a ghost.

He roused my curiosity, and one night as he stood outside the shanty staring up at the heavens I asked him for a match, put out my hand to receive it, and lo! I touched nothing—the figure, that sardonic face, had vanished.

“Rum,” you say. Well, perhaps you haven’t lived near Tai-o-hae. It may have been a joke of Ken-can’s; he knew that we discussed him, and called him “that mystery.” He looked unearthly enough for a joke of any subtle kind.

Well that night when the beachcombers were sitting in Benbow’s snug parlour roaring forth song in the good old style, while their host was reviving his wonderful tales of his good old blackbirding days, Waylao crept out of the forest, returning from her tryst. The sounds of that rollicking chorus told her that her father was home from sea. She was trembling, for she had just crossed the hollows where the officials had but a few days before found a dead convict, an escape with gyves still gripping his cold wrists. As the girl approached her home she saw that everlasting figure, Ken-can, standing at the door, pointing with his finger to the stars. His shadow on the moonlit taro patch by the door was the first hint of his presence to Waylao. That shadow stood erect in the moonlight, magnified on the mossy slope in front of the brightly lit parlour window. Even the bearded faces of the shellbacks, lifting mighty shadow rum mugs to their lips, were distinctly visible on that little slope outside.

Waylao crept by Ken-can with her face half averted; like a terror-stricken child she rushed by him, entered the doorway and nearly fell into her mother’s arms. I could easily understand Waylao’s fright, for I had often felt that way myself, in the dark. Old Benbow embraced his daughter. His pride at seeing her developed beauty was immense. He held her in his arms as he sat there in the old chair surrounded by his ragged, impecunious courtiers. Old Lydia opened her mouth with astonishment and pride as Benbow told of his wonderful deeds.

Grimes became quite sentimental as he gazed at Waylao: it was he who suggested that the crew should arise and drink her health. His voice, as he sang beside me, sounded quite sweet as he joined in each old English song that the wild men of the sea yelled.

Benbow ordered Waylao out of the room ere he began to tell the latest Tahitian love stories. He prided himself on being a wise and just parent. “Mates,” he said, as he gave a knowing wink, “it’s best to keep such tales from young ears, and so let a girl remain innocent of such ribaldry.”

Grimes and I saw her that night. We were just off home to the hulk when she came out of the little room. Grimes hiccupped, and gave her a flower, falling forward gallantly on one knee and kissing her hand as he presented the innocent gift. Waylao looked very pleased, as I held Grimes’s arm tightly and helped him away, and she waved her hand till we got out of sight. When I look back and reflect, I feel how much better it would have been for her to have died that night, so dark was the morrow and the many morrows to come.

In a week Benbow had sailed away; he was off to New Caledonia. The rum barrel was empty, and the shellbacks were blessing his name for all the joy he had brought them.

After that night Grimes and I secured a berth on a tramp steamer. We went to Honolulu and to Samoa on a trip that lasted three months.

When we returned things were much about the same. Many of the old faces were still there. Some had left and had been replaced by others who were as wonderful in their way as my former friends. Uncle Sam was delighted to see me again. The old Scotsman’s face beamed with pride as Grimes treated them all to saloon drinks, and Mrs Ranjo put on her holiest smile and even blushed at times. Of course one must bear in mind that I seldom drank strong liquor. I have explained that this one virtue of mine was due to a weak stomach. But it was no good offering those old shellbacks religious tracts and olive oil to make them smile. I wanted to see them happy, and so I had to treat them to the juice of the grape: it was the golden key to the temples of their dreams.

CHAPTER XVI

The Discovery—Waylao’s Flight—A South Sea Scandal—I fall in with the Fugitive—The Convict Girl—Sorrow and Sympathy—What the Tide brought Back—Waylao’s Second Escape

I HARDLY know how to place the following incidents as they occurred. Perhaps it will be best to give Lydia’s account of what had happened in our absence.

It appeared that Waylao had been feeling sick for several weeks, and had become strangely absent-minded. Night after night the girl had gone off to get her mother’s stores and had completely forgotten them. One night Mrs Benbow went to bed enraged at her daughter’s absence from the domestic domicile. In the morning she got up full of suspicion, went into the misguided girl’s room and found Waylao fast asleep.

“Get up, you lazy hussys; to tink that I, yours old mothers, the descendant of great kinks [kings], should have to feed chicken while my lazy daughters lay in beds!” Saying this, the old woman pulled the bed-clothes right off Waylao—puff! As the girl stood before her irate parent attired in her night attire, trembling with fear, the native woman yelled fiercely: “Where yous go these nights after nights? What yous do? Now then, tell me! Your father is far at sea, so you tink you does as you likes with mees!”

Waylao said nothing. She hung her head and then stared through the little lattice window.

Suddenly the mother said with a startled voice, a voice that was shrill with horror:

“Gods Almighties! What you been doing?” This horrified shout was immediately followed by the frantic woman clutching the Oriental muslin robe from Waylao’s trembling figure.

The unhappy girl still stared, paralysed by the look of astonishment and rage on her mother’s face.

Old Lydia was speechless. Her eyes rolled as though she were in a fit. She opened her mouth wide, then the muscular rigidity of her face relaxed, the jaws met together with a frightful click. It was a convulsive movement, a faint expression of the horror she felt at the discovery of the secret—revealed at last.

For several minutes Benbow’s cottage fairly trembled. It seemed to Waylao that a flash of lightning came out of her mother’s eyes, followed by a mighty crash that split the universe in twain. The old woman clapped her hands together like an idiot, stamped her feet, then poured forth volleys of her fiercest invectives. She went mad, danced and whirled in a kind of heathen frenzy, leaping forward like a puppet, over and over again, to strike that unhappy sinner, the wretched victim of passion and romance.

Finally the demented old woman rushed into the next room, clutched hold of the new tea set that she had given Waylao on her last birthday, lifted each pretty china article above her head, and smashed it to atoms at her feet.

Like a beautiful, sculptured figure, emblematical of the forlorn betrayed, the poor girl still stood, silent, her eyes staring like glassy terror, one foot outstretched as though to help the better to bear the weight of humanity’s pious wrath on her guilty head. Old Lydia forgot her own sins (she admitted this after); she was a Christianised native woman; her daughter had disgraced her. It was terrible. The last thread of self-control snapped in that old barbarian’s brain as with a pious howl she rushed forward and fastened her teeth in the wretched girl’s arm.

“Who did it? Who is it? Tell me, you wicked villains!” she shrieked.

Waylao stood silent as death, as mother and daughter faced each other. Only the old grandfather’s clock broke the silence of those dreadful minutes, ticking off, as though with sorrow, the flight of time.

“If yous don’t tells me the man, I’ll kills you!” shrieked the infuriated woman. With the pluck born of resignation, the true pluck that is found in most women when the supreme moment comes for the test, the girl stared ahead with a look of secret defiance and loyalty to her Indian cut-throat.

Like a big marionette on a stick, the dusky old woman jumped up to the low-roofed ceiling three times, then, with a howl, rushed into the next room and clutched hold of the huge family war-club hanging on the parlour wall. In her flurry she tripped over the matting and fell. Scrambling to her feet, she rushed back into the bedroom—it was empty. In that moment of her mother’s absence Waylao had fled.

The old woman gasped, then rushed out of the cottage door, spurred by mingled feelings of hatred and remorse.

“Wayee! Wayee! Wheres ares you? Come back! Come back! Tells me all,” she shouted.

The old Marquesan woman stared through the colonnades of bread-fruits, and listened. She heard nothing but the low cry of the katafa bird, bound seaward, breaking the stillness.

All that day and the next day the sad old mother searched and called in vain. She wandered like one demented to the huts of the native villages, calling aloud for Waylao, telling every greedy listener of her sorrow.

The scandal swept with magical rapidity from village to village, from shore to shore. Indeed scandal was as rampant in the South Seas as in the cities of civilisation.

The rumour spread and spread, and took on wondrous shapes and hideous detail. Some pitied the girl, and cried: “What! Waylao? Well, I never! Poor Waylao!”

Others cried: “Shame! Shame! Oh, the sinful wretch to do so! Kill her! Kill her!”

Old Ranjo tucked his shirt-sleeves up and struck fearsome imaginary blows into the air of his saloon bar, blows that his heart yearned to inflict on the girl’s betrayer. Uncle Sam got fearfully drunk.

The Irishman and Scotsman went into wordy rivalry over similar sorrows in their boyhood’s memory. The reformed harlot from Sydney swooned with sheer disgust to think sensuality had existed so near her virtuous homestead.

The day after Waylao’s flight the scandal was raging like a violent epidemic among the native and white settlers, for Waylao’s beauty and sweet disposition had won for her the love of all the genuine men and women of those parts.

So much was whispered and exaggerated over the reputation of the missing girl that the little native children sat by the camp-fires huddled in fright; they would look awestruck around and behind them, gazing into the forest gloom, expecting to see the awful Waylao leap from the shadows like a spirit-woman. Old chiefs lifted their hands as they discussed, in hushed voices, with their Christianised wives the fall of the beautiful half-white woman, and the subsequent shock to the morals of the semi-heathen villages.

The great Christianised chiefess, Manaraoa, wailed out, “O Mita Savoo! The devil allee samee good, ee always get ’is own,” then she too lifted the bottle of gin to her lips and drank, to drown her grief, her disgust, that a girl should fall so low.

Grimes and I had only just returned from Honolulu when we heard of Waylao’s flight. We were sitting in the old grog shanty counting out our hard-earned money. “We shall never make our fortunes at this rate, Grimes,” said I, as I counted out the dollars.

“Never mind, pal,” said Grimes. “We’ll be wealthy by and by.”

“Yes,” said I, “when it’s too late to enjoy life, when we only want to sit over the smouldering bonfire of our shattered dreams and warm our hearts by the pale hearth-fire of the distant stars.”

“Blow the stars and yer shattered dreams! You’re allus finking everfing is too late. We can be gay old men, can’t we?” responded my sensible pal. Then he continued: “Look at the tharsands of giddy old men in London, a-making up for all that didn’t ’appen in their ’appy youth.” Considerably cheered by Grimes’s philosophy, we leaned back on to the old settee and prepared for an afternoon’s siesta.

It was at this moment that Mrs Ranjo dropped a bombshell of surprise on us.

“Hi, Mr Violinist, have you heard the latest?”

“No,” we responded drowsily, hardly looking up, for the latest was generally some old joke from the prehistoric period.

“Waylao, Benbow’s pretty daughter, has got into trouble with some beachcomber, you know, got like that.” And then she added, with her eyebrows raised: “She’s bolted from home, kicked out by her mother.”

“No!” was our simultaneous ejaculation. We sat bolt upright and stared like two idiots. That exclamation expressed the chaos of our thoughts. It was like the erect ears and tail of canine astonishment; we were dumb-struck, alert with surprise.

Grimes went quite ghastly; he looked sallow beneath his bronzed skin. When we had heard all that Mrs Ranjo had to say, we went out into the open.

“Well!” was all I could utter as the fresh breeze revived my thinking power. Grimes for a moment was strangely silent, then suddenly started off at full speed from my side! Away he went, his big feet shuffling and stirring up clouds of sand as he raced.

I looked ahead to see the meaning of it all. There was no apparent reason for his racing off like that. I stared with astonishment as he reached the coco-palms down by the beach, turned right about, and once again, with his elbows raised in racing attitude, came flying back to where I stood.

“What’s the matter, pal?” I said. He did not reply at first, then he said hoarsely: “Blimey! fancy ’er a-going wrong—that hangel!”

For a moment he stared in front of him, then continued: “Cawn’t we foind ’er? I’m in love with ’er, that’s where it is!”

It was then that I saw that Grimes had run just as an animal in pain runs—to relieve his feelings.

I did not wonder, or take much notice of his wild remarks; for Grimes and I had had many adventures together, so that his peculiarities had become quite commonplace to me. He was all of a-tremble when I left him.

That night I went up to see old Lydia, and found the poor native woman half demented. She knew me well. I was truly sorry for her and all concerned. She wrung her hands with grief, cried like a child, reiterating the full account of the terrible discovery. With frequent sobs of remorse she related each incident, hiding nothing, behaving as though it relieved her feelings to unburden her mind. “Mees old heathen bitch!” she wailed, as she beat her flanks with her hands. “My pretty Wayee, I send ’er way to the forest. Benbow kill mees when he comes ’ome.” So did the old girl ramble on, uttering a multitude of original phrases that expressed genuine grief and despair.

I took the grieving mother’s hand and swore that I would do my best to find her daughter and persuade her to return home.

Ere I left that little cottage the old woman flung her tawny arms about me, kissed me hysterically, and said: “You bewtifool white mans, you no say much, allee samee good Clistian man.”

Then I went away under the coco-palms to do as I had promised, and see Father O’Leary, and tell him all that the poor mother had confided to me.

I found the old priest at prayers, “My son, I have heard all,” he said, as he lifted his hands to the sky. I felt sorry for him as he lifted his old eyes and said: “My lost sheep, my little Waylao.” Then to my astonishment he said: “Damn!”

This mild oath from the earnest ecclesiastic made me feel more sorry than ever; I saw how intense was his sorrow.

Though I was a Protestant, if anything at all, he took my hand and blessed me. To tell the truth, I loved that old priest. Though I did not agree with half that he said, I admired and respected his sincerity. I feel sure that he liked me, notwithstanding that I shocked him so much at times that he lifted his hands to the skies and asked God to forgive me. But we were pally, that old priest and I, and he was so upset that night that he forgot to toll the mission bell.

I am not going to tell all that I did after I left that priest, or all I felt. No one confesses their innermost thoughts—so why should I?

After seeing the priest and old Lydia I went to fulfil an engagement, at a high-toned job, to appear at a great social gathering as violinist at the Bishop of —— residence. But when I was about half-a-mile from Tai-o-hae I made up my mind to let the concert go and hang itself as far as I was concerned. I was feeling too sad about everything, as I walked along with my violin.

No pages of romance could outvie what I experienced that night in the silence of that tropical loneliness of heathen-land. It must have been Fate which drew my footsteps to the solitude by the mountains near Tai-o-hae, for I met not only Waylao, but another victim of life’s drama.

I was passing down the track that ran beside the mountains, a lonely spot, from where one could see the distant ocean twinkling in the moonlight and the moth-grey sails of the outbound schooners fading out to sea. Not far from where I stood was a chasm where the giant bread-fruits still sheltered the ancient ruins of the heathen temple Marea, a solemn reminder of the great old days. As I stood there alone, drinking in the atmosphere of far-off years, a figure suddenly emerged from a thicket of bamboos.

For a moment I could hardly believe my eyes. I had inquired and searched at every likely place to find that sad fugitive, and lo! there stood Waylao.

I will not dwell on all that happened, the girl’s despair and my own feelings as I grasped the clammy hand of that sad enigma, that homeless girl of mystery, passion and romance.

I led her into the shadows of the forest, and she cried bitterly as I gave the sympathy she needed so much.

It seems like a dream in the recalling, the memory of that trembling form, the wild look of terror in her eyes as at last she realised the true character of the man whom she had worshipped. She did not divulge the name of her betrayer, nor was it my wish to seek the information. It was all beyond recall. One thing was very obvious to me—that she had been to her betrayer for protection and found that he had flown directly he had heard of her plight. I tried my best to persuade the misguided girl to return home.

“Waylao,” I said, “I have seen your mother and she has begged me to try and find you.” But it seemed that either she was half demented or that her fear of Benbow and her mother made her prefer to roam homeless rather than consent.

“I do not want to live, or if I must live, I do not wish to see those I have disgraced again,” she murmured between her tears.

I took her hand and tried by the softest words to reassure the girl, but it seemed hopeless. Indeed it was only when my persuasion brought a terrified look into her eyes, and she was on the point of taking to flight, that I led her away into the forest.

By the hollows where grew enormous banyans was a little deserted hut, and there I led her.

“Waylao,” I said, “you cannot roam about like this; and if you are determined not to return to your people, you had better stop here where I can find you.”

Though I was about Waylao’s age, I felt considerably older. Indeed my experience of the world made me look upon her as a child.

“Waylao,” I said, “I wish to be your friend. Will you let me help you?”

The girl only looked at me earnestly and burst into tears.

The night was perfectly still. The moon was shining brilliantly over the mountains, revealing the distant shore and ocean for miles and miles. Like some half-wild creature, the stricken girl crouched beside me. But after a while she calmed down and even promised to try and listen to my advice the next day, for I had arranged to come to that hut, to bring food and blankets.

It was more like some Byronic romance than reality as I thought of our strange position and looked at the girl beside me. She was robed in a picturesque multi-coloured kimono, that she had hastily snatched up, I suppose, in her flight. A few flowers were in her hair, that crown of rich, glossy splendour, and made her appear wildly beautiful as the dishevelled tresses fell about her throat, gleaming white in the moonlight. I tried to cheer her up. Taking the violin out of the case, I was lifting the bow to play a song that I had heard her sing in the shanty when we heard a voice. For a moment I wondered what on earth it could mean, for I distinctly heard the strains of sweet singing coming nearer and nearer.

Waylao clung to me with fright. I immediately reassured her, for, looking out through the thickets of wild feis, I saw a faery-like being in the distance. I stared in astonishment at that sight. I rubbed my eyes to convince myself that I did not dream it all; for there, coming down the forest track on weary feet, outlined in the moonlight, came the figure of a girl. Even Waylao half forgot her own sorrows as she too peeped out of the thickets, watched and listened to that wraith of the forest singing the saddest, sweetest strain I ever heard. It is some phantom girl of the mountains, thought I, for in those days I was mad enough to believe anything.

“What can it be, Waylao?” I whispered as we both watched and the melody grew clearer, for the figure was coming towards us. As the form approached, it seemed to be swaying to the tremulous song that the lips were singing in a strange language. It were impossible to describe the pathos of it all. It seemed that the poor, weary feet of that castaway, that the dilapidated shoes that she wore, were shuffling out some terribly sad accompaniment to that French song—for that wandering girl of the night was an escapee, a convict girl from New Caledonia, a poor fugitive who had stowed away on some schooner at the convict settlements, risking the horrors of a homeless life in those wild South Seas rather than live on linked with criminals. She was still clad in her ragged convict clothes, the misery of God knows what thoughts shining in her eyes, as she tramped the night track by Tai-o-hae.

Ere I could recover from the wonder that thrilled me the convict girl was right opposite our hiding-place. I distinctly saw the beautiful outline of her face as the moonlight streamed through the branches of the bread-fruits that sheltered the track.

So intensely sad was her face that I instinctively leaned forward and stared. In a moment the song ceased. The girl had observed me; she half turned, as if to fly. It must have been some expression of my face that made her stay, look again and respond half fearfully to my beckoning.

I think the memory, the pathos of that scene will remain with me till I die.

The escapee’s eyes filled with tears as Waylao threw her arms about that frail, possibly lately lashed form, for Waylao understood more than I did the plight of those wretched derelicts who escaped and drifted as stowaways across the Pacific from Noumea. Either they came to those parts, hunted men—seldom women—or their skeletons were discovered in the hold of some ship wherein they had hidden their trembling frames too well.

So did romance come to me in its saddest, most terrible form. Nothing, not even the sorrow of Calvary, could outdo that tragedy, that picture of man’s inhumanity and mighty injustice to those in his power.

With all the impulsiveness of a boy’s wild desire to help the stricken, to plead for the beauty of romance in woman, I knelt at that altar of misery.

It may sound like a page from a drama that never saw the light of day. I only wish it were a fevered dream of the brain. But it was real enough, though it certainly sounds sufficiently mad to be untrue in this world of inscrutable mockery, where man lifts his eyes piously, and where all his prayers begin or end with “God have mercy upon me!”

God! I’ve done glorious mission work in my time.

We took the poor escapee into the forest depth so that she might be safe from the eyes of the gendarmes, the hunters, the officials of the calaboose near Tai-o-hae, and she stood trembling beside us, beneath those giant bread-fruits. Even those old, insensate trees seemed to bend tenderly over that hunted convict girl.

After she had discovered that we were friends and had listened to our sympathy, a beautiful expression, an almost indescribable splendour lit up her tearful face. She looked like some fallen angel: the earnest stars seemed to shine in her eyes as she stood before us, the dirty strip of blue ribbon fluttering at her beautiful throat as she wept, and told us all—yes, even the crime of passion which had caused her to be exiled from her La Belle France.

As we listened to her story, we three huddled together in that forest, the scents of the damp glooms were stirred by the creeping zephyrs, as though the mighty brooding heart of Nature was in sympathy with all we heard and with unseen fingers touched us, and sighed the breath from her dead forest flowers upon us, as I sat there with those two beautiful castaways, one a child of the South, and one from far-away civilisation.

I can still hear the terribly sad music of that voice, as in pathetic, broken English she almost sang her sorrow into our ears.

She told us how justice was meted out to her, how fierce, relentless men came in the disguise of outraged righteousness, seized her and shut her with her remorse in that coffin whereon no flowers are placed: nailing a young girl down with all her shattered dreams—alive, inside.

As Waylao and I listened to her story, I imagined that girl to be some terrible symbol, some sad, beautiful personification of all the castaways of the earth. The very winds seemed to shriek triumphantly, as though they still roared out the hate of pious men, and coming from the far-off cities across the seas, rushed up that shore and shook the forest trees violently with pursuing hands. I felt as though the world of reality had long since been shattered back into its hell by the final cataclysm, the crash of the spheres; that I sat there with the remnant, two beings it had failed to crush, but had left behind, gloriously beautiful with sorrow, in a new, divine form. As for me, it seemed as though I were some great mistake, some man, by a sad mischance, still left behind on earth, and I sat between them listening and hung my head for shame.

Out of another’s sorrow balm came to Waylao: she wept not for herself, but for the ragged figure, the blistered feet of the derelict beside us.

O heart of mine! Is it true that the forest trees brightened with ethereal light—that an angel stood weeping in those woods—that a stricken phantom girl seemed to step from the confessional box of that almighty cathedral of giant trees and the domed starlit night, her soul renewed with glory, her shattered dreams restored by our sympathy?

Was it a fallen angel, a phantom of the imagination, that came down to us in the forest by Tai-o-hae, sang that French hymn to beauty, and, with the stars shining in her flying mass of hair,

Danced as the winds came creeping in

And I played on the violin!

Yes, danced, as the mad shadow played and played the songs of romance and the waves beat out their warning monotones on the beach below.

Early the next day I hurried back to my two sad fugitives in their hut by the sea. Ere I had left them the night before I had made them promise not to stray away from that spot.

It would have been better if I had broken my promise and gone straight to old Lydia and told her of Waylao’s whereabouts. But as usual in this funny world, I managed to do the wrong thing at exactly the right moment.

So strange and sad had been the happenings of the previous night that I half fancied I had dreamed of Waylao and that hut in the forest and the convict girl. That morning I went to Mrs Ranjo and got her to lend me two blankets. “I’ve got an awful chill on the lungs,” I wailed plaintively, in order to satisfy the bar-woman’s curiosity, and departed for the forest with a parcel of dainty things.

When I arrived at that little hut by the mountains, there they still were, huddled together, sisters of grief in each other’s arms. It is hard to know, even now, which was the greatest sinner—Mohammed in the South Seas, or “Christianity’s” strange justice in the civilised world.

I still recall the earnest eyes of that grateful convict girl as I crept into that little shelter.

Ah, God! it’s hard to have been a missionary at the altar of romance and beauty, to have reaped so little reward for so much sorrow. The milk of human kindness is indeed diluted and hard to digest. That same night Waylao and I listened to the wretched escapee’s story. She told us why she had been transported for life, but it is too sad a tale to tell here. She was a Parisian girl of superior family, and had suffered for twelve months in the galleys and in the hideous chain gangs of Noumea ere she escaped. She had stowed away in the hold of a small schooner that called with stores at Noumea. Friendly sailors had connived to let her slip ashore unperceived at Nuka Hiva a few days before Waylao and I met her.

As we sat under the trees of that forest near Tai-o-hae, she seemed still to be a being from another world. Our sympathy, which she had probably never thought to find again on earth, inspired her with a new, half-etherealised existence. Strange as it may appear to the marble-like human beings of the great, polite world, she sang to us, swaying like to some faery creature as I played to her on my violin. Ah! What a soloist I’ve been! Who has had such fame, such success as I? What an audience was mine—when I played to immortality, to those earnest eyes, to those sad lips singing magical French songs to us. I think God must have composed the melodies we three sang together in those wide halls before the footlight of the stars, over the seas, years ago.

The native drums had already beaten the last stars in as I sat there in deep thought, pondering over it all, wondering what was the best thing to do for that poor derelict’s sake. As Waylao wept on, the lost escapee rose as though restless, as though she wished to leave us. Her restlessness had already worried me, for it was not the first time she had intimated that she must leave us. Indeed Waylao had almost promised me that she would return home for that derelict girl’s sake. For I must confess that I had traded on the miraculous appearance of that fugitive, and had sought to make her the instrument to serve two purposes.

“Waylao,” I said, “if you return to your mother, we can, with each other’s help, hide this poor castaway till such time as we can help her to get to a safer retreat.” At this Waylao had listened earnestly and, for the sake of the French convict girl, promised to go home. I was delighted at the way things were working, till that French girl rose and intimated that she must go away.

“Why go? We will look after you,” we said appealingly.

I even told her that I would try and get her a passage back to the colonies, so that she could once more get back to France.

She shook her head. She must never, never go back to the West; but must ever wander, lost, exiled, with her face turned to the South, hopeless, forgotten by all.

Waylao threw her arms about the girl, imploring her not to leave her. When they had wept a little while together, the convict girl gave us to understand that she wished to be left alone with her God for a while. We were strangely impressed by the earnestness of her manner. Her eyes had an indescribable look of beauty in them. The smile on her mouth almost brought the tears to my eyes. I no longer sought to look for meanings of anything. I sat there like one in a dream, as though I were doing my part on some unknown stage where some mysterious drama was being enacted.

“Mon dieu! I will come back to you again, sister,” she whispered in broken English as Waylao kissed her. She went down the little track that led to the shore. We saw her turn and wave her hand as she turned round by the buttressed banyans and then disappeared.

Waylao and I waited together. As the wind came in from the sea and wailed in the giant bread-fruits overhead, we felt strangely unhappy. At last I listened to Waylao, whose instincts were stronger than mine in fathoming the ways of her sex. I had already given up any idea of my returning to Tai-o-hae. I determined to stay with Waylao till her new-found comrade returned. We must have walked up and down that track and along the shore for hours searching, and even calling, in hopes that the fugitive would hear us and return. It was only when Waylao was almost dropping with exhaustion that I returned to the hut in the forest. Again we sat and still waited for the return of the girl who had strangely gripped us by the very heart-strings. I made a soft bed of moss and dead weeds for the homeless girl beside me. She lay down, and ere I had spread the blanket over her figure she had fallen into a deep sleep of exhaustion. Then I crept away down to the shore to smoke and with the hope of discovering our lost companion.

Ah, God! Dawn came stealing in, like hushed grey wings sending the stars home before their wide, silent sweep. Ere the first burnished flame of the sun touched the horizon the blue lagoons of the shores sprang into view. Scarcely a ripple stirred the deep waters of the Pacific as they heaved, dark and immense, like some mighty, troubled tomb, ere it gave up its dead.

Then her body came in on the tide, lifting and falling with the swell. Even the tropic birds seemed to give a low cry of sorrow as they swept away over the hushed waters. Just as the poets might say—her beautiful hair floated like a glinting mass of softest seaweed. It might have been a sleeping mermaid floating shoreward. Not in all the world of romance and reality could one imagine a sight to outrival the pathos, the ineffable sorrow of that castaway returning to the shores of earth—on the incoming tide. I can still see the South Sea chestnut-trees and the leaning bread-fruits as they stretched their tasselled, twining arms over that blue lagoon. The mirroring water shone like purest glass above the multi-coloured corals of the still depths. On she came. The blue strip of ribbon was still at her throat, like some weeping symbol, a tiny flag that had once fluttered on the visionary turrets of the enchanted castle of a girl’s dreams. There it hung, limp as the hands that had tied it there, after all the faeries had flown back to the stars. As she reclined on the surface of those deep, clear waters, her shadow was perfectly outlined, and her sleeping face sideways on her hanging arm distinctly visible beneath her. Even the strip of ribbon was imaged, and fluttered once again as the little starfish sailed right through it.

The light of man’s cruelty, the hopelessness of all the creeds, shone in her dead eyes.

So died the convict girl. Sympathy had made her brave. She had regained belief in the goodness of things, recaptured, out of misery, the lost faith of her childhood; fearlessly risked her all—gone before One who would not judge as men judge, or condemn the clay of His own fashioning.

They buried her by Calaboose Hill, in the hidden cemetery of the forest depth, where lay old Marquesan chiefs and the home-sick white men. And I, irreligious wretch that I am, went to that hallowed spot, leaned over the dead escapee and placed a little cross on the grave.

After that terrible discovery I returned to Waylao, hardly conscious of what I should say. For a while I managed to keep the sorrow of it from her. She saw by my manner that something terrible had occurred; indeed she half guessed the truth before I told her anything. Her grief was terrible. I did my best to console the poor girl.

“Waylao,” I said, “it is no good grieving; she has gone from all the sorrow of this world; and but for this little bit of ribbon we might well imagine that such a being never existed, never drifted out of the stars, and then, leaving these dilapidated shoes behind, escaped from the clutches of the convict officials.”

Taking her hand as tenderly as a brother might take the hand of an erring sister, I said: “Waylao, come away home to your people. I have been to Father O’Leary and he wants to see you.” Then I told her once more of her mother’s grief over her flight, of all the kind things that people had said about her—for I, too, can be a holy liar—and I took her away over the hills. She was strangely silent as she walked beside me.

“I don’t want to go back, I cannot,” she said when we were within sight of the township. I did not dream of the true state of her mind. All that she had gone through, and the sudden loss of her new-made friend in her sorrow, had evidently unhinged her mind, for I never saw any woman run like she did. We were just passing by a clump of bread-fruits that stretched into the deeper forest by Tai-o-hae when I looked up and saw her bolting.

Recovering from my astonishment, I started off in pursuit. She was light of frame and foot, and so easily outpaced me.

I was more upset at this turn of affairs than I would like to confess. When I got back to the old hulk I was sweating and exhausted through my hopeless search. I thought it best to say nothing to anyone except Father O’Leary of what had happened. To tell the truth, I began to wonder what construction might be put on my unconventional interest in Waylao’s plight. I suppose, even now, old Mother Grundy will have her private opinion, but what care I, safe out here in the solitude of Savaii Isles! I wonder what she would think of my next chance meeting with the half-caste girl. Yes, we met again some time later, and in the most miraculous way—far out at sea. But there’s a good deal to tell before I reach that episode.

CHAPTER XVII

A Pacific Storm—A Glimpse of Pauline—Waylao on the Hulk—Her Many Fathers—Grimes’s Unuttered Proposal—A Serenading Fiasco—Hermionæ

TWO days after I had lost sight of Waylao I was sitting in the shadows of the banyans near the Broom Road. Grimes was laid up in the hulk with a sprained ankle, through some wild spree in the grog shanty. I had been that day to Father O’Leary and told him my experiences. The old priest was terribly upset, but we were both hoping that Waylao might eventually turn up.

It had been a wild night. A storm had swept the Pacific Ocean into an infinite expanse of flaming foam. Earth, air and sea had become, for a while, a mighty harp for the passions of the elements to play upon, while the great mountain peaks caught the vast cloud wracks flying beneath the moon on their pinnacles. Each moment I saw those mists tossed into glorious silvered waves of multitudinous shapes, as they broke away and, like raging phantom seas, rolled across the sky.

There was no rain. Only the wild song of the pines and bread-fruits on the ranges were singing to the storm. Then the distant ocean ceased its wild tumbling, the passion of the winds died away, the long-drawn thunder of the seas on the shore reefs decreased, and only after wide intervals came the moan of those ramping shore chargers. The landscape of forest and mountain scene appeared like some mystical shadow-land as the visionary light of the constellations shone again across infinity. I recall the creeping natives moving along like dusky ghosts after the storm, only their shaggy heads dripping wet with the heavy, silvered rains of brilliant moonlight that fell glimpsing through the palms.

Again I fancy I hear them singing their legendary songs, strains of wild music telling of the dark ages. I see them sitting or dancing by their huts, embrace and whirl away, vanish in the shadows like the phantoms of some far-off, forgotten world.

Such are my memories of the night when Pauline came to me out of the shadows. I had wandered back to the vicinity of the grog shanty. As I stood smoking, and in deep reflection, I saw two figures pass out of the shanty’s saloon door; away they went staggering along the same old track, bound for that lonely habitation by the mountains—it was John L—— and his everlasting dodging pal. Pauline’s father was quite drunk. I could hear his wailing voice singing some English song till the musical groans faded right away up in the hills.

Then she came, Pauline, the white girl. Her eyes were shining with fear as she hovered by the shanty door. Those shellbacks and all the types of derelicts were singing their wildest songs as she listened for her father’s voice.

So beautiful did she appear to me as we met each other beneath the palms that I half fancied she might be some spiritual creation treading the mossy earth.

I had seen her before, but that did not destroy the impression she made. I suppose I had a fit of my old insanity upon me. It may have been the full moon, or hereditary taint, the strain of some mad ancestor. Anyway everything appeared beautiful to me; even the roughest of men seemed to have shining eyes from which gleamed a glory of divinity, in strange disguise, expressing some hidden poetry of the universe.

I was playing my violin when she came, and still played on as she stepped out of the bamboo thickets. Standing there in the shadows before me, she seemed as ethereal as the vision of my figurehead.

I trembled from head to foot. She looked up and said: “How beautiful!”

I had once hoped to outrival Paganini and make men stare with wonder as I played before them. I had hoped to do fine things, but never in all the glorious fervour of imaginative ambition had I dreamed of such a tremendous success as the praise of those lips.

I looked into those clear, earnest eyes; they were as blue as the tropic midnight sky—and as expressive.

For a moment I could not speak. Then she said: “What is the name of the piece you have just played?”

I felt embarrassed. Even as she spoke I heard in the distance the rollicking songs and the shanty oaths to which I had become so accustomed.

As I looked up into the eyes of that girl, her wind-blown hair fluttering into thick tresses that fell about her shoulders, I recovered my mental faculties and responded:

“The piece that I have just played is called—Pauline!”

For a moment she stared at me. I was brave enough at times and I gazed back defiantly. I knew I had a right to call my improvisations by any name that I chose.

At first she responded with a smile that thrilled me. Then her pretty mouth rippled into laughter.

“That is my name,” she said.

“I know it is,” I replied.

I began to tremble. I cursed my shabby suit; only the brass buttons told of better days. My soul cried within me. I yearned to be attired in such a material as God has fashioned for his angels. I felt that I was some earthy, soddened being, one not even fitted to play a violin to so ethereal a creature.

And what happened then—well, that which usually happens when all that we yearn for seems to be within our grasp—she flitted away into the shadows, away back to her enchanted castle in the mountains. I did not see Pauline for many a weary day after that. In the ordinary course of things that happen on man’s inky ways, she should from this point keep slipping into my pages with delightful continuity. But, alas! I am only telling the facts of the case.

About two days after the foregoing events Uncle Sam, Grimes and a few more impecunious gentlemen were walking along the beach near the Broom Road when suddenly the old American said: “Hello! What’s that?” There in the shade of the bamboos, right in front of their eyes, stood Waylao.

“Hello, girlie,” said Uncle Sam. “Waal, I reckon you’ve run across the right sort.”

The old Yankee’s voice was thick with emotion as he stared at the trembling girl.

“Come here, gal; you look ill. What ’ave they been doing to you? Not ’elping yer in trouble, I knows, eh?”

The concerned gaze on the rough face before her and the note of kindness in the voice was too much for Waylao—she burst into tears.

“Oh, take me away, hide me,” she wailed.

Uncle Sam took the girl by the hand and led her away.

“I’ll be ’sponsible for yer,” said the old American.

Grimes chewed the end of his clay pipe right off; it fell at his feet as he lifted his eyes to the sky and murmured: “My gawd! ain’t she bewtifool! Fancy the loikes of ’er a-wandering about wifout frens!”

That same night Waylao sat hidden in the old hulk by the promontory, the crowd of beachcombers around her. That hulk in the moonlight, with its rotting figurehead appealing to the sky-line, might have appeared to a stranger the most isolated spot in the South Seas. But a pathetic human drama was being enacted in the bowels of that derelict.

I wish I had had a camera in those days. A photograph of those shellbacks sitting on their barrels round that forlorn girl would have been worth its weight in gold.

She looked like some trapped faery creature as she sat there dimly outlined in the gloom, with glimpses of moonlight, through the broken deck roof, flitting about the folds of her mass of glorious hair. One would hardly believe the way those rough men looked after that girl, or the tenderness of their private comments. One went off to the stores of the township and purchased, on tick, the most delicate articles of food. Uncle Sam made her swallow a tiny drop of whisky. “It won’t ’urt yer, gal—that’s it, that’s it,” he said when Waylao at last sipped it. The spirit pulled her together; she even smiled when the old shellback made his antiquated jokes for her special benefit.

That night the crew prepared a bed for her at the far end of the derelict’s hold. Each hand was eager to add to her comfort. They piled up the tubs and rubbish till a wall divided her chamber from the rest of them.

“Here’s my coat,” said one. Another lent a faithful ragged overcoat of many years, so green that it looked as though it were growing moss; some even gave their clean shirts. Bill Grimes rushed ashore and gathered a heap of soft, sweet-scented seaweed. This made an excellent mattress.

When at length the bed was ready, it was quite a sumptuous pile; not a man but eyed it with approval, and felt that he had done his bit, and when eventually she lay down, one by one leaned over the improvised bed and tucked her in. They looked so proud and pleased that one would have thought each man was her father. The night was terrifically hot, so their efforts to add to her comfort only succeeded in making Waylao perspire. But nevertheless such was her gratitude that she smiled through her misery when the jovial, generous Irishman placed two more overcoats on her and, still half worried, said: “There you are, missy; begorra, you won’t be cold now, will you?”

They all crept away to the far end of the hold, and instead of sitting and yarning and using their wonderful oaths as usual, they sat smoking, deep in thought. I say wonderful oaths, because they were connoisseurs in such matters. As a dog’s wagging tail expresses more truth and gratitude than all human language, so those oaths expressed the true depth of their feelings.

Next morning Ranjo missed his rough customers: they were hidden from the blazing sun, all down in the hulk’s gloomy depth. There they sat on their old barrels, holding a solemn council as to what was best to be done about the girl who had sought their protection.

Uncle Sam pulled his whiskers. The rays of sunlight streaming through the port-hole just above his head revealed his worried face and the grizzled physiognomies of the sunburnt men grouped about him.

“I vote that we make her our valet de chambre,” said the Dude, who had arrived at Nuka Hiva six months before with a bullet-hole in his coat-tails.

“What!” ejaculated twenty deep bass voices.

“I reckon you wants to send the lot of us to hell,” said another, who spat through the port-hole with wonderful precision and disgust as he continued: “What would old Benbow say if he heard we’d had his daughter down here, with coves like us?”

“Why, bless me soul,” said another, as he swiftly spat and crossed his comrade’s last stream of tobacco juice on its way through the port-hole, “Benbow would say that one of us” (here he lowered his voice and looked in the direction of Waylao’s chamber) “was the father of the kid. Where’d be the sprees when Benbow returned from his next voyage? No more rum, I’ll bet, eh?”

“You’re about right, I reckon,” murmured the young sailors who were busy in the corner making tobacco-pouches out of the tough skin of an albatross’s feet.

The Dude from the London Stock Exchange said: “What a fuss to make over a girl being in the family way.” Then he went on carefully cutting out a new pair of paper cuffs, which he always wore to impress the skippers of the outgoing schooners, who might give him a passage to the “no-extradition” colonies of South America—on tick.

Bill Grimes put his spoke in and capped the lot. Looking up at the rows of grim faces, he gave a little embarrassed cough, then said: “It’s my way of finking that the gal oughter git married to some ’onourable cove who would look after ’er, make ’er ’appy.” Rubbing his scrubby chin fiercely, he continued: “Gawd! ain’t she ’andsome!”

As he hitched his checked trousers up, Uncle Sam and all the other rough scoundrels turned their heads and stared at him in perfect silence for about three minutes—a silence that spoke more than a thousand words.

Grimes met the steadfast gaze with a glance of defiance. Chinese Billy (a bilious-looking Scotsman) said: “Weel, I didna ken to live to sae this day, Bill Grames; here’s sax-pence, get ye ashore, ha’e a whuskey. Ye’ll ne’er earyn the price o’ a shave for that ugly mug, let alane enough to keep a bonny lass like her!”

At this moment Uncle Sam nudged the man who was just clearing his throat, with delight, to make a speech, for he had once been a stump socialistic lecturer. God knows what he was about to say; but I don’t think much golden wisdom was lost through that interruption.

Waylao was awake; she stood at the far end of the hold staring at us all.

It was a real treat to see the politeness of those scallawags; some even reddened slightly as she appeared before them. The Dude made his cuffs conspicuous, pulled them down half-an-inch, put his hand to his mouth and gave the old, artful, conventional cough to the girl.

With the appearance of Waylao the men all rose and, one by one ascending the iron ladder that led to the deck, went ashore.

Uncle Sam stayed behind for a while with Waylao. He did his level best to persuade her to go home. The old shellback spoke like a grandfather to her. I think she promised to go home that night, but asked to be left to herself that day, on the hulk. Whatever she promised was not fulfilled, for no one saw her on that hulk again excepting Grimes. Even Grimes wouldn’t have seen her, but for the fact that he returned to the hulk in the daytime. He lingered about for some time ere he went aboard and faced Waylao. This he told me with his own lips when I returned that night from a visit that I had been compelled to pay to those whom I had disappointed on the night of my violin engagement.

It appeared that Grimes heard the girl singing to herself as he approached the derelict. He had contemplated going straight aboard to make Waylao an offer of marriage.

As near as I can recall, the following is what he had intended saying:—

“I’m Bill Grimes, a nonnest man; I knows just ’ow fings is wif yer; so I’ve come to awsk yer if yer’ll marry the loikes of me.”

Grimes nearly sobbed as I pressed his hand that night. We both felt wretched enough by that time, for Waylao had disappeared ere sunset, and when old Lydia came rushing down to the hulk to see her daughter, she was too late.

It was only after several whiskies that Grimes confided in me that he had gone on to the hulk and interviewed Waylao; but when he faced the girl his heart failed him, and instead of rattling off the choice bits that he had inwardly rehearsed, God knows how earnestly, he only had the pluck to offer her all the wages that he had saved.

“Did she take it, Grimes?” said I.

“Not at first; but I made her take it, you bet,” said that sinful worthy.

I could sympathise with old Grimes, for, to tell the truth, he was not the only one in love. I myself was haunted by the memory of Pauline. As I lay in slumber in that old hulk’s depth, she crept down into silent gloom and scanned each grizzled face till she came to my bunk. I felt her shadow arms about me. I clasped her and kissed her lips in the glorious ecstasy of dream possession. Those dreams haunted me through the day. I felt that I could not seek a berth on the ships.

I even went so far as to go to that hamlet by the mountains, hoping that I should come across her, and became so romantic that I even tried to emulate the amorous programme of old-time Spanish hidalgos, and crept away from my comrades one night with my violin to serenade Pauline by moonlight.

I put my whole soul into my playing as I stood beneath the palms outside that little white-walled bungalow and watched her window. I had but a vague notion of what I expected: perhaps I imagined that a visionary creature would open that little lattice and gaze upon me with ecstatic rapture. It might have come off, too, but for the curse of reality. Alas! that the world is so commonplace nowadays. And I shall never forget the sudden chill that crushed my hopes when old John L—— rushed out of that little door in his night attire.

We almost came to blows as he expostulated about the d——d row I was making while he tried to sleep after a bad spell of two weeks’ insomnia. And when I told him I had the same right to play the violin as he had to get drunk, he struck out.

Well, anyway, such was the result of my South Sea serenading adventure.

And the cruel disillusionment of it made me decide to accept a berth on an outgoing boat. It so happened that the Sea Swallow was off in a few days, bound for Fiji. I knew the skipper well—we had sailed together before. He was a fiddle-player also, and had taken a liking to me. I went on board, signed on for the trip, and felt easier in my mind once the decision was made. In the few days that remained before the Sea Swallow sailed I wandered about a good deal. Grimes stuck to me like a leech. He, too, tried to get a berth on the boat, but they were full up. We walked miles in search of Waylao, but in vain. I even began to wonder if she might not have followed the poor ex-convict girl’s example.

Grimes was very despondent about my leaving him. We seemed to be full up with sorrow, for we had just heard that Hermionæ, our Marquesan chum, was dead.

I see by my log-book that Hermionæ died on 4th September, the day after my birthday, and that I shipped on the Sea Swallow on the 5th.

But I must tell you about Hermionæ. He was about eighteen years of age, straight as a coco-palm, and as graceful as a young god. I never saw such fine eyes as he had, full of fire and yet tender as a girl’s.

A few days before Grimes and I had dressed him up in European clothes, for it was his ambition to wear a white collar and trousers. I fastened an old india-rubber collar round his full throat with much difficulty. “Keep still, will you!” I had to keep yelling as he tried to stop dancing with delight at having that white ring round his terra-cotta throat. When he was finally dressed up and I added an old silver watch and a brass chain to his equipment, his handsome face was flushed with joy and excitement.

“Joranna! me love you!” he shouted as he gambolled like a puppy on the slope.

“You great white man now, Hermionæ,” said I. He rushed off and looked into the clear water of the lagoon, and nearly swooned with joy as he sighted his checked trousers!

“Me marry nice white womans?” was his first ambitious comment.

“Well, yes,” said I dubiously.

“But you no got money, Hermionæ,” I continued, looking at his handsome face. But he was so infinitely more attractive than some of the pimply, dough-faced beings that women have to marry that I added: “Hermionæ, you go England, great English whyniees [ladies] fall at your feet.”

“Ah, but all white papalagi married, eh?”

“Yes, most of them, Hermionæ; but you never mind, you be ‘Don Juan.’”

“What Don Joo-an?” he responded, opening his fine eyes wide.

Then I explained: “You be great Marquesan chief, all ladies look at you and say: ‘O handsome Hermionæ, we love you, we love you! How beautiful you are!’ Then you fall into their arms, kiss them like this.”

Here Grimes and I embraced, and showed him exactly how to do it.

He screamed with delight, like a big child. Grimes and I nearly burst with laughter as he mimicked the scenes he pictured. Like all Marquesans, he was alert, and swift of comprehension, and extremely imaginative.

“Love me? Fall at my feet? Hubbie jealous? White womans love me? Me love wife when white man no look?”

I nodded my head rapidly to each vivacious interrogation.

Then he continued: “Me kiss beautiful white womans, and great white chiefs all come running after me like this.” Here he imitated all that he saw in his imagination, as fat white men ran after him, while he bolted with their wives and daughters up the great English Broom Road.[4]

4.  The coast roads in Nuka Hiva and in Papeete, Tahiti, are called the Broom Road.

I could write several chapters about Hermionæ, his faithfulness, his quaint ways and fascinating sins.

The last I saw of him was two days after I had dressed him up in our old clothes, and he had swaggered about in that incongruous attire. Then he did as he had promised—brought all the clothes back. I felt sorry for him as, with his head hanging in sorrow, he walked majestically away, leaving his late greatness behind him.

Ere he was out of sight I missed something. “Hermionæ,” I yelled. But he was fleet of foot. It was too late.

Next day I met him. “Hermionæ,” said I, “you believe in great white God?”

“Master, I believes in great Gods of white mans. I no tell story, or steals anything that no belonga me. Me heathen, but allee samee good Marquesan boy.”

“Hermionæ,” I said sternly, “I have not yet said that you have stolen anything; but, anyhow, where’s that watch of mine? I missed it out of the pocket of the checked trousers, though you swore that you had placed it there.” I put on my most ferocious look as I proceeded: “Is this the way that you would thank a white man who has lent you his suit?”

He hung his head with shame, avoiding my steadfast gaze.

“I no see watch, master. Someone steal your watch and you blame poor Hermionæ.”

As he stood there in tears before me, I looked at his magnificent form. His tawny figure was shining as with the wonderful varnish of a thousand-guinea Stradivarius violin. About his loins was swathed the decorated, silken tappa sash tied into a fascinating bow at the right hip. I could not be angry with him, so I said softly and sorrowfully: “Hermionæ, what is that bright object that I perceive distinctly peeping, hidden just under that pretty sash bow at your hip?”

He looked at me for a moment with an interrogating, appealing glance, then slowly withdrew the watch from beneath the silken knot.

“Hermionæ,” I said, “it’s no wish of mine that you should fall dead and go to the white man’s hell; neither is it godly for you to have such a wish. True enough, you have sinned in a most perfidious way; but others have sinned as you have sinned. It has even been recorded in the history of the white races that a watch leads many into grievous temptation.”

It was no use. Hermionæ was inconsolable. He still moaned on and beat his bronzed chest as the tears fell upon it. Nothing that I could say could alter his opinion but that to have rewarded my kindness to him by such perfidy merited no less punishment than death.

For a moment, as he wailed on, I gazed steadfastly upon him. Then I said: “Hermionæ, here’s the watch, I give it you—live on.”

For a moment he held the watch in his hand as though stupefied, still sobbing mechanically as his head hung with shame. Then, as he lifted it and heard the tick, tick, it seemed too much for him: still weeping, he turned a somersault and commenced to dance with delight.

Three days after that Grimes and I went to his funeral, and it may be imagined how upset we were. His canoe had upset in the bay and poor Hermionæ had been killed by a shark.

CHAPTER XVIII

A Flattering Send-off—The Ghost of the Sea Swallow—The Ghost as Passenger—The True Romance—Arrival at the Fiji Isles—Great-hearted Sailormen

REFERRING to my diary notes, I see that the Sea Swallow was due to sail on the 6th September, but did not sail till the 7th. This gave me one day more in Nuka Hiva. I remember how delighted Grimes was to see me appear in the shanty the morning after I was supposed to have sailed. We spent the day visiting old friends, including Lydia, and did our best to cheer her up. She kept wailing out: “Benbows kills me when ’e comes ’ome from sea and find I send Wayee into forest in temper-fit.”

“Don’t you worry, she’ll come back soon,” said I soothingly, though I must admit that I had my misgivings, which proved only too true.

I went alone to see Father O’Leary. The old priest took my hand and blessed me, wishing me all kinds of luck, and I felt quite affected by his fatherly manner. Next day the Sea Swallow sailed. I had a mind to persuade Grimes to stow away when he bade me good-bye. His big, scrubby face looked very serious as he said: “You’re a-coming back with the boat, I s’pose?”

“Yes, Grimes, you’ll see me again, don’t you fret,” I replied.

The impecunious beach fraternity gave me a hearty send-off. Uncle Sam, the Dude, the jockey, O’Hara, the jovial Scot and the rest came down to the beach as the anchor went up and gave me one final “Hurrah!”

Though I’d been elevated to the Marquesan peerage more than once, and crowned with heathen honours, I felt mighty proud as those wild-looking white men waved their wide-brimmed sombreros and cheered and cheered. I felt that I had accomplished something in my life, something creditable, and almost unhoped for in my schoolboy dreams.

I had played their old songs on my violin; recited The Prisoner of Chillon; written love letters to relatives and far-away wives, Penelopes, faithless damsels and longing daughters, and, notwithstanding their fascinating persuasions, had only become slightly, jovially, inebriated twice, and by so doing had earned their undying respect. Ah me! I well knew that my mother, my sisters and old austere Aunt M—— would have swooned away at the very thought of my mixing with such terrible men. But what knew they of the great world, of adventure and all that appealed to the heart of sanguine youth?

But to return to the voyage of the Sea Swallow. I stood on deck and watched the forests dwindle, as the shores of Nuka Hiva receded, and we cut away out into the Pacific. While the skipper swore, the mountain peaks became lower and lower, till they looked like big jewels sparkling on the horizon astern, twinkling softly in the light of the setting sun.

The Sea Swallow was a tramp steamer, carrying sail to steady her, for she rolled like a ball on a rough sea.

I never met a more jovial skipper than Captain C——. He had his drawbacks, but could swear well, and thought he was something of a genius on the violin. When he was half-seas-over he could play—a jig.

I think he managed to snap twenty strings one night as he tried to imitate my playing of Paganini’s Carnaval de Venise.

The weather was gloriously beautiful the first two days out. I remember I was having a cup of coffee with the fierce old cook in the galley when the hurricane struck us. It swooped down, as is usual in those parts, without the slightest warning, blowing great guns ere nightfall, and by eight bells we were shipping thundering seas. There was something in that infinite expanse of raging, mountainous waters that appealed to me. I stood on deck watching the great foaming crests rise and roll away. The stars were out, marshalled in their millions across those infinite frontiers—and as we pitched along, the ship slewing first to leeward, and then over to windward, with the heave of those mighty hills of ocean, those regiments of starry constellations shifted, right about turn, to the pendulous sway of the masts’ tips.

Rolling along, the wild poetry of that ramping, shouting, glorious, frantic Pacific entered my soul and sent my thoughts back through the past. It almost seemed as though I had imagined that far-away isle, the grog shanty and all my recent experiences. I thought of Waylao. Where was she? Had she returned home, or had she followed the fate of the derelict girl from Noumea? Little did I dream, as we beat across the storm-beaten Pacific, that down below in the depths of the hold beneath my feet wept a stowaway—a figure huddled up, hidden amongst the bales of cargo, moaning in the pangs of fright and misery, imprisoned and starving in that iron coffin, nailed in, dead, yet alive—and that this trembling, dying stowaway was Benbow’s daughter, Waylao. Yes, unknown to me, as that tramp dived her nose into those raging gulfs, Waylao shrieked for death to come to release her from her misery, just below deck, under my feet.

She had stowed away about half-an-hour before we left Tai-o-hae. How she had managed to creep on board without being observed was a mystery. Still I know by experience that it is possible, for Grimes and I had done it more than once ourselves.

Waylao told me after how she had crept aboard and slipped down the fore-peak hatchway, and her terrible despair as she heard the sailors cry, “Let go!” and crash!—down went the hatchway. As she stared up from that dark depth she saw the last gleam of the blue tropic day vanish, and knew she was a prisoner.

Hidden in that inky darkness, she had heard the throb of the engines, and, reaching the open sea, had become fearfully sick, from the roll of the steamer and the stifling air of that hold. The rats in hungry droves came out and attacked her as she crouched on the bales of merchandise, In her despair she had shrieked; but not a sound had reached the sailors on deck. She felt the roll of the hurricane-lashed ocean, had heard the crew singing their wild chanteys in the tempest.

Striving to climb up the iron stanchions to get near the fore-peak deck, and make herself heard, she had fallen back into the depths of that dark hold, and, clutching at the cases to save herself, had torn her finger-nails off. God only knows the intense misery that that wretched castaway must have suffered down in the bowels of that steamer. It’s bad enough when two strong men stow away, and have each other’s companionship, but how terrible for that frail girl down there, quite alone, accompanied by her memories and her misery.

She was nearly dead when, a week out from Tai-o-hae, they discovered her, broken, bleeding and starved.

The storm had blown itself out. We were cutting along at about eleven knots. It was one of those nights when the monotony of the sea was broken by the glorious expanse of the illimitable heavens.

The vastness of the ocean set in those dim, encircling sky-lines had stirred my imagination. I was standing on a visionary ship in a rolling world of illusions. The far-off, pale horizons on every side were not horizons of reality, but dim, far-off sky-lines of more distant, wonderful, unknown seas, where sailed the old ships that were loaded with magical, sweet-scented cargoes of human dreams. I fancied I could hear the faint moaning of the deep, moving waters, the waves breaking away from God’s mighty Imagination, an Imagination sparkling the wonderful foam of Immortal Beauty. I heard the winds of sorrow drifting across the reefs of starry thought, beating finely, steadfastly, against Eternity. I was only called back to the realms of Time by the shuffling of sea-boots coming along the deck.

I took my pipe from my lips, wondering on the sudden, unusual commotion. As I stared through the gloom, I saw the huddled crew coming aft. It was a perfect night, hardly a breath of wind to stir the canvas. The sails bellied out and then—flop!—they went, like grey drums beating out muffled réveillés to the stars. The skipper was tramping to and fro on the poop as the crew stood by the gangway whispering together.

“What on earth’s the matter?” was my mental comment, as one of their number, a sleek-faced Yankee, went on to the poop as spokesman.

As he approached the “Old Man,” I half wondered if a mutiny was on, and calculated in my mind as to which side I should join, while my heart leaped with excitement. Then I heard the Yankee say:

“Cap’en, we got a serious matter to speak about.”

“Well, get on with it,” said the skipper, as he stared at the men about him as though he thought they had gone mad.

“Well, Cap’en,” said the sailor once more, as he expectorated so as to relieve his feelings. Then, to my astonishment, he blurted out: “This God-damned ship’s ’aunted!”

The skipper gazed contemptuously on the speaker, then yelled:

“Haunted, you say? Well, get to hell out of it! Or go forward and put up with it!”

“’Tain’t no good, sir, yer carrying on. Ship’s ’aunted, and I, for one, ain’t going forrard no more.”

“You moon-struck, superstitious niggers, clear to hell out of it, or, by God! I’ll put you back,” yelled the now enraged skipper, as he stamped on the deck.

Then the boatswain quickly stepped forward and said:

“Captain, I reckon this ’ere packet’s ’aunted right enough. You can come up by the fore-peak and listen for yourself. We ain’t mad.”

Saying this, old Bully-beef—for that was the boatswain’s nickname—spat on the deck, and then looked the captain steadily in the eyes.

The skipper’s manner immediately changed. He had sailed with Bully-beef for several years, and knew that he was a level-headed old fellow.

For a moment he returned the boatswain’s stare, then he responded:

“Well, I’ll come forward and see your ghost, but, mind you, I don’t want any fooling here. Now then, lads, tell me what’s upset you all?”

“Waal, Skipper,” said the first spokesman, “we can’t get no sleep, for, by God! there’s a spirit down in the hold. We heard it talking last night to another of its kind, and then it moaned like a mad thing and started to sing. Ain’t that right, Billy?”

As the Yankee gave this information, he turned to another sailor, who immediately stepped forward to corroborate the evidence:

“Sir, it’s right enough. I went on deck last night and stamped my foot, thinking to frighten the thing away, but it only wailed louder and louder still, and started to speak. So I puts my ear to the deck, by the hatchway, and listens. Blowed if I didn’t hear it moan and say: ‘Oh, Christ, protect me. Sink the ship. Mercy! Mercy!’”

“You did, did you?” said the skipper emphatically, as he pulled his cap back from his forehead.

Walking down the poop gangway, he said: “Come on! We’ll soon see about your ghost.”

In a moment the crew and the huddled Kanakas—for we had several natives amongst us—followed the Old Man.

As we all stood assembled by the fore-peak, we listened. Only the sound of the long-drawn roar of the dipping bows and the jiggle of the screw disturbed the vast silence of the calm sea.

One of the crew stamped his foot on the deck. Then they all listened again. They heard a noise.

“’Ear that, sir?” said the boatswain.

“Hear what?” said the skipper, as he looked aloft as the rigging rattled and the smoke from the funnel slewed about and went south-west like a great bank of cloud beneath the stars. “Why, you damned lot of cowards, I’m blessed if you are not all frightened of the wind’s whistle in the rigging!”

“Wait a bit, wait a bit, sir,” said the boatswain, as the bows dipped and an interval of silence came. Then he too stamped his big foot.

Just as the skipper was about to yell at them again, he suddenly stopped. A look of interest, that swiftly changed into astonishment, came on to his face.

There sounded quite distinctly to the ears of the huddled crew a long, far-away wail.

“Clear the hatch off. Now then, rise and shine. Don’t stand there with your God-damned mouths wide open! By heaven! get a move on you.”

Some of the native members of the crew hesitated before they started to do the skipper’s bidding. Then all worked with a will. Off came the canvas covering—crash! crash!—and the wooden bolts were loosened.

“Fetch me a lantern,” shouted the skipper. Then, beckoning to the boatswain to follow him, he leaned over the dark depth and went down the iron ladder into the ship’s hold.

The boatswain looked at the sympathetic faces of the crew, glanced seaward at the stars on the horizon as though for the last time in his mortal existence—and also disappeared.

Presently we all heard a tumbling and a mumbling, then a deep moan.

“Good God Almighty!” came a voice from below.

“Hold her legs. That’s it. Gently now!” In a moment we were all bending over the edge of the hatchway. We saw the skipper climbing up with the figure in his arms. “It’s a stowaway!” was the cry all round. In a moment the red-bearded cook and I had grabbed the deck grating. As the skipper came up we all leaned forward. Good Lord! never, surely, was a sadder sight. There on the deck, under the stars of that wide Pacific, they laid her. The huddled crew gazed upon her: they could only stare with awestruck eyes on that beautiful face.

I rushed to get water. It was I who first bent over that stricken form as the skipper lifted the unconscious head. It was Waylao who lay there before me; but so wasted was she that I did not recognise her. As the cool winds drifted across the deck and the sailors and the black squad stepped back, the fresh air revived her. We saw her eyelids quiver—they opened and gazed upon the crew silently.

As I stood among those men and stared at that face through the gloom, I thought it was some beautiful white girl. There was no semblance to a half-caste in that thin face before us. I thought that I must be going mad as I pushed the cook aside and stared again, for in the excitement of it all I had fancied that the girl that lay before us, pale-faced and stricken, was Pauline.

It was a mad idea, I know; but I had been thinking more about John L——’s daughter than I have cared to confess.

As the shadows of the funnel’s smoke passed over us, it seemed that I was a member of a phantom crew, so silent were those huddled men as they watched the pale face of that figure lying there, on the hatchway.

The captain ordered us to lift the grating and take her into the cuddy. When we had placed her tenderly in the spare cabin’s bunk, we saw the way she was. The light of the swinging lamp lit up her face. Her bosom was quite bare, her garments being torn to fragments. We had no sooner placed her in the bunk and laid her head on the pillow than she fell asleep. There were only four of us, beside the skipper, as we stood in that cabin. I saw them look solemnly at each other; then each coughed, as if to say in significant silence: “So that’s the secret of the stowaway. She’s stowed away because of That.”

In a flash I had recognised Waylao. For a moment I was so astounded that I couldn’t even speak or think. Then my wits came to my assistance. I decided to keep my own counsel and never reveal by the slightest sign that I had seen the girl before.

It was three days before Waylao could sit up in her bunk and think reasonably. But, considering her serious condition when found in the hold, her improvement was wonderfully rapid. The cook made special soups, and the skipper seemed always to be examining the small drawers of his medicine chest. “That’s fine for cuts and bruises,” he’d say, as he brought out boxes of ointment and went off to give Waylao medical attention.

I do not think I can do better than refer to my diary and reproduce my own remarks at this period of my story. Here’s how the entries go:

“September 19th.—Waylao looks wonderfully well to-day. Her finger-nails have fallen off, and the new nails are just peeping out of the quicks. I played the violin to her this afternoon. She’s got a voice that fairly thrills one. The skipper says she’d make a fortune in America, on the stage. As we sat on deck last night, Waylao and I referred to the poor escapee girl form Noumea, and I told her exactly how I found the convict girl afloat in the lagoon at daybreak. Waylao cried like a child when I said I had placed a little cross on the girl’s grave.

“The boatswain’s given Waylao a beautiful silk and tappa dress. She looks fine in it. He’d bought it from a native at Hivaoa, for his wife, I suppose. Poor wife, she’ll never see that dress.

“September 20th.—I’ve been chaffed a good deal by the crew for paying such a lot of attention to the stowaway. It’s a good job I didn’t let on that I knew her before I left Tai-o-hae.

“Waylao keeps talking about Father O’Leary and her mother. I’ve promised to go and see them both when I go back to Nuka Hiva. God knows when that will be, I don’t.

“The sailors on this boat are fine fellows. Perfect gentlemen, so far as the opinion of the world doesn’t go. Only one scoundrel on board; he knocked my bow arm up in the air with his fist as I was playing the violin in the forecastle. We had a fight. His lip’s swollen, but I’ve got a lump just over the right eyebrow. The skipper’s put some of his special ointment on my lump; says he’s ashamed to think of a respectable fellow like me fighting on board his ship. I do feel a bit ashamed of the lump, I admit.

“Sighted Tengerewa Isle on the starboard this evening. As we passed by we could distinguish the coco-palms; they looked like the distant masts of some old Spanish galleon derelict, ashore on an unknown isle in an unknown sea—masts that had been there so long that they’d burst into leaf. As the stars came out we could hear the breakers humming on the reefs far away. It’s funny, but the noise of those breakers came very loud once or twice, and made me think of the early workmen’s train that rushed by my bedroom when I last lodged at Battersea, London Town.

“Waylao and I sat on deck till midnight. Saw vast flocks of strange birds going south under the stars. They looked like migrating cranes, had long necks, saw them distinctly fly down the big moon looming on the horizon.

“Never saw such a calm sea; looked like a mighty mirror that was walled round by pale crystalline substance, and vaulted by a dome ornamented with myriads of inexpressibly beautiful stars imaged in the vast mirror beneath, with phantom ships sailing across it, breaking the brittle surface into sparkling foams of phosphorescent light.

“It seemed hard lines that so many millions of worlds were wasting their glory in infinite space, and I so hard up that I had to travel across that ocean for a pittance of two pounds ten shillings a month.

“Thursday, September 21st.—Made it up with boatswain’s mate. He seems to like me since the fight. It’s a fact that it’s only wasting breath to quote the poets to men in an argument. It’s like throwing pearls to swine. Nothing like a good smash in the jaw to convince a man that you are as good as he is.

“The skipper got fearfully drunk last night. I had to play the fiddle till two o’clock in the morning as he sang a song that had no melody in it. He said it was composed by his uncle, a Doctor of Music! I and the cook eventually lifted the Old Man up with due respect and dropped him in his bunk—dead drunk.

“Waylao’s been telling me what she intends to do when she gets to Suva, Fiji. I’m worried about her; she talks like a child. It’s a bit of a job to have a girl like Waylao on one’s hands. I feel that I must look after her. It seems like a dream to me, this girl on a ship with me, lost, far away at sea. I feel quite like some Don Juan, out here in the wide Pacific with a beautiful half-caste girl looking to me for protection. Those old novels that I read as a child were true after all. There is such a thing as romance on earth, or at least on the seas.

“Friday, September 22nd.—Been thinking of England to-day. I’d give something to hear the thrush singing up in the old apple-tree of my grandfather’s estate.

“It’s wonderful how beautiful another place seems when you are sailing across Southern Seas, perfectly alone. As I dreamed, I could hear the ship’s Kanakas singing their native songs in a strange tongue. I like their melodies; they sound weirdly sweet. The words seem to go like this: ‘Cheery-o, me-o, O see ka vinka! too-ee-me, loge wailo, mandy-o! pom! pom!’ As they sang aloft, their shadows dropped down through the moonlight on to the deck at my feet.

“I thought of my dear mother last night. I’d give something to put my arms round her to-night. I was her favourite: that’s natural enough, as I’m the worst boy of the family.

“Saturday.—Feel a bit worried to-day. I went mad last night. The world seemed beautiful; I felt like some old poet who’d crept out of the tomb and found the world reading his poems. Waylao and I sat on deck. It was a glorious night, perfectly calm. The sky was crowded with stars. I could just see the outline of Waylao’s face in the gloom beside me. She was sitting in the skipper’s deckchair. Her face seemed ineffably beautiful, her eyes seemed to have caught the ethereal gleams of the stars. She fascinated me. I felt a wild desire enter my heart. Then I took hold of her hand and whispered:

“‘Waylao, I am worried about you.’

“‘And I about you,’ she responded half absently.

“Again the wild impulse thrilled me, but still I spoke on.

“‘Girl, we are only shadows in this world. In a little while all this dream of ours will be less than a dream. It is strange that you should have come into my life like this. I half wish that I had never met you,’ said I. Then, before I could understand what I was doing, I placed my arms about her; I pulled her gently towards me. Her face was lifted up to mine; I gazed into the depths of those exquisite eyes, they shone so brightly. I looked at the mouth: it quivered. Ah! it was a beautiful mouth; it seemed to be curved so that it might tenderly resemble the warm, wild, passionate South.

“Alas! though I was born in the far-away cold North-West, I, too, seemed to feel the spell of the impassioned starlit Isles. I tried to control myself; but men, let alone romantic youths, are weak, and so I fell—I clasped her in my arms and pressed my lips to hers. Heaven only knows what I might not have said to her in my madness if the boatswain had not called me: ‘Hey, hey, youngster! Where are you? What the hell——’

“I leaped away into the darkness.

“I never had a wink of sleep that night. This morning I could not look Waylao in the eyes. When no one was looking, she took my hand and smiled in such a way that I knew that she understood my feelings. Ah me! I shall never make a good missionary. Waylao’s look and her manner convinces me that she is better than I am. Confession is good for the soul. I ought to be better than I was last night, for I have confessed the truth—had sinful thoughts, and the half-caste girl has made me a better youth. Wish I wasn’t so passionate a fellow.

“Sunday, September.—Sang hymns to-day in the cuddy. Skipper’s very religious on Sunday. I told Waylao all about England to-day, and became quite sentimental. I told her of the splendour of the woods—how May came and quickened the fields to green sprouting grass; how the wild hedgerows budded forth their beauty—like some poetic sorrow of the old sunsets—bleeding forth pale, anæmic blossoms, flowers that scented the airs with old memories. I told her of the blackbird singing its overture to the sunrise. I said: ‘Ah, Waylao, I long to hear the blackbird again, telling me that God, its Creator, too, has some divine memory of the voice of a goddess who sang to Him ere His first heaven was shattered into the chaos of all the stars.’

“While I spoke to Waylao night fell. I could only hear the throb of the engines as we slid across the sea. As the girl stared up at me in the dusk, I fancied that we two sailed across strange seas, quite alone, and there was no one else in the world. A shooting star slid across the sky, arched and faded like some signal thrown out of a door in heaven. Waylao trembled like a leaf as she saw that light in the sky; she said that it was a terrible sign. I tried to cheer her up, saying that she must not believe the old legends that her mother told her, that a shooting star did not mean anything awful, that no one was to die through its fall, that most probably it was a signal to the infinite that some mortal had just spoken the truth.

“That star, nevertheless, made me wonder as I looked up at the heavens. I couldn’t help thinking of God. The vastness of creation, the wonder of the stars seemed so terrific that a thrill went down my backbone. How vast God must be. He who can hold creation with its myriads of worlds in the hollow of His hand. Where did God come from? This shows that we lack several senses. I suppose that the tropic bird that sailed through the dusk over the ship, and looked at us with its beautiful wild eyes, wondered where our ship came from. Even if that bird had intellect, would it ever dream of the primeval forest, the giant pines, how they fell before the axe; and were shaped into masts; of the shipbuilders; of mighty furnaces smelting the ores from the old hills; of the toil of men, and the strikes for higher wages; the happy homes in the villages kept up by the money that the shipbuilding brought to them; of the village theatre and the happy sprees as the wives took the children out full of laughter, to come home again and romp in their cots about it all; of the brass plate on the coffin telling the man’s name who fell down the hold of the ship and was killed the day it was launched, and of the wonders of the voyages? Stop! Good heavens! I could go on like this for ever. Why, the history of a box of matches would fill all the paper on earth with all-absorbing wonders. It only shows that the mystery of God is only wonderful to us because we lack the sense to fathom the mystery. Anyway, I’ll believe in God till I die. I used to believe in a creed, but I think it best to believe in God.

“I suppose I’m talking like this because I’ve been thinking of Pauline. Waylao has been telling me to-day how she and Pauline sat in the forest by moonlight and sang old heathen songs together, songs that were supposed to make the man who would love them poke his head out of the waters of the lagoon that they watched. Waylao hummed the songs to me. I don’t know why, but the look in her fine eyes made me feel intensely unhappy. I’m a most passionate fellow at times. I have strange moods, moods that make me feel very tender towards women and men. I suppose it’s a kind of insanity. I’ve taken a liking to the funniest old men and women imaginable. Once my fancy was for an old ex-convict: he was about eighty years of age, swore fearfully, cursed God, never washed himself, woke up in the middle of the night and roared forth atheistical songs, opened his mouth wide and hissed ‘He! He! He!’ like a fiend, as he mentioned the Deity—and yet when I was down with fever he waited on me as though I were his child. Not even my dear mother could have outvied the tenderness of that villainous scoundrel. I recall to mind how I met a little native girl in Samoa. She was only six years of age, curly-haired, and had brown, beautiful baby eyes. I never saw such a pretty rosebud mouth, or retroussé nose. I played the violin, and she sang like a bird. We even went off busking together. When I went away she threw her arms about me and looked into my face like a woman of twenty. That little girl’s face haunted me for days; I even counted up how old I’d be when she was twenty, thinking that I could come back to the South Seas and marry her.

“I tell these things to show one that I am no ordinary being. I hope some day to be able to publish this complete diary of my travels. Who knows, men may read it and try to diagnose my temperament.”

(Page missing here in my diary.) I must reproduce the next entry:

“Sunday Night.—Waylao not well; gone to bed early. Played the violin for two hours; skipper does not like my practice. I must admit it’s not pleasant, for I’m practising difficult technical studies. I’ve got hopes of becoming a great violinist; I feel ambitious, and hope to be a kind of Paganini some day. I often feel that I’m something special in the way of Man, and dream of my coming greatness. This egotism of mine makes me supremely happy. Sometimes I see, in my imagination, the great hoarding bills throughout the cities of the world announcing that ‘I AM COMING!’ I’ve gone so far as to imagine that the Queen commanded my presence at Buckingham Palace. I’ve been knighted—in dreams. I’ve heard the royal voice exclaim ‘Arise, Sir—(incognito)—Sir Shadow.’[5] I nearly revealed my name, my identity then. Phew! Supposing I had done so, what would haughty old Uncle Jack and prim, aristocratic old Aunt Mally say to hear that I had published a diary telling of such things—the whole truth out at last—deliberately published a public record telling how So-and-so’s youngest son had sailed the Southern Seas with a beautiful half-caste girl—and a girl LIKE THAT, too? They’d raise their hands with horror, shocked, disgraced, broken with the thought of ‘What will They say?’ Who the devil cares for They?”

5.  The author had intended to publish this book anonymously and has left the manuscript as originally written.

I see by the next entry in my diary that I gave the skipper several violin lessons. Here are the entries:

“Skipper gone violin mad. He’s got a good ear, but his technique and time are rotten. I’m on sick list. Skipper kept me up all night. Though I hate whisky, I swallowed several glasses through his infernal persuasion. I can see now that it was deliberate on his part. He says that I played the violin like a heathen god. I know that I did something, because the violin’s strings were all broken this morning.

“I’ve got some dim recollection of pressing Waylao’s hand when the skipper wasn’t looking, recall some faint idea that I thought she was a glorious Madonna, and that I whispered impassioned things into her ears. I think I danced too. The world seemed to have suddenly righted itself, everything seemed beautiful and rosy. Death and God walked mercifully together. I even got over-familiar with the skipper—smacked him on the back and told him he’d be a good violinist in about a thousand years’ time. No more whisky for me, thank you.

“Monday.—Passed Curacoa reef this afternoon. Samoan Isles are away to the north. Been thinking of dear old Grimes; wish he was with me.

“Waylao cried for two hours to-day. I did my level best to cheer her up. She had been telling me a lot about her childhood. I find that she is really a most intelligent girl, but rather given to following her impulses instead of calm reason. Like me in that respect.

“I feel sometimes that I’m half in love with Waylao. She’s romantic; has got a beautiful golden gleam in the pupils of her eyes. I can easily see how that devil of a man got her into trouble. She’s been talking a lot about Eastern men, Indians, etc. Got my suspicions about things. I know what the world is: read about life in the newspapers, London, England. Wicked, soulless old bounders some men are.

“I dreamed about Pauline last night. She came to me as I was playing the violin by the old grog shanty. I threw my arms around her; she kissed me passionately, saying that she had loved me all the time. She seemed wondrously beautiful in the dream. I can’t imagine anything so gloriously divine now that I’m wide awake. Yet I somehow feel the effect on my heart. It’s strange that the most divine conceptions of beauty are realised when we are asleep. Perhaps it’s a beautiful premonition, some prophetic knowledge of what things will be like when we are dead—and yet, what about nightmares?

“Tuesday.—Sighted isles off Fiji at sunset last night. Smelt the odours of decaying, overripe fruits as the wind blew gently from the land.

“A fleet of canoes passed on the port side. Big, savage, tattooed men waved paddles to us, friendly-wise. Passed one little isle that was inhabited by one hut, sheltered by a large, feathery palm-tree. Looked like the gaudy-coloured picture of a South Sea novel, as the Fijian chief stood by his hut door with his club, and his deep-bosomed wife threw the sailors a graceful salutation, kiss-wise, with hand at her lips. They had two fainy toatisis (girls), who were all the while running up and down the shore, waving their arms and splashing in the waves.

“Waylao is very excited at the prospect of going ashore soon. I’ve told skipper that I intend leaving the ship at Suva. He was angry at first, but calmed down after, and paid me all that was due to me.

“The boatswain kissed Waylao when she wished the sailors good-bye.

“I felt a bit wild at the way some of the sailors chaffed me about Waylao. But I don’t care. I’m getting used to chaff and the winks and ways of this clever world.

“You ought to have heard the skipper giving Waylao advice about stowing away in the holds of tramp ships. He gave her a little cash, too. Shows he doesn’t belong to a Charity Organisation, doesn’t it?

“I promised to meet Waylao ashore. Sailors all winking and accusing me of leaving ship so as to accompany the pretty stowaway. I’ve been to Suva before, so I know all about the best spots for a girl like Waylao to get lodgings.”

CHAPTER XIX

Waylao’s Ancestors—Lodging Hunting—Mr and Mrs Pink—I turn Missionary—Piety at Home—My Disastrous Accident—My Tardy Recovery

I THINK it will be best now to leave my diary alone and go on in the old way.

I see by the last entry that Waylao had some mad idea of going up to Naraundrau, which was a native town not far from the coast and the source of the Rewa river. She thought that she would come across some of her mother’s royal-blooded relatives there. I told her that possibly her mother had exaggerated about the greatness of her people, or that perhaps, even if it was true, they were all dead, or slaving on the sugar plantations. But it was no good: she had some idea that she was descended from the great King Thakombau and that his palatial halls still existed up at Naraundrau.

In my previous visit to Fiji I had met descendants of that Bluebeard of the South Seas, for such he was. He was a bloodthirsty cannibal in his earlier days, but in his old age became converted to the Christian faith. He had strangled dozens of maids and wives in his day for the cannibalistic orgies. But his later years had been renowned for his devoutness, though it was hinted by the old chiefs that his heart still clung fondly to the old beliefs and the heathen gods. Indeed it was rumoured that ere he died he gave minute instructions for several huge war-clubs and a large barrel of the best rum to be buried in his grave with him. “For,” said he, “if I am denied to enter shadow-land because I’ve deserted the old gods, I say, if the great white God denies my entry into paradise—why, what matters, can I not fight my way in?”

A week after Thakombau’s death a terrible thunderstorm broke over the district of Bau, where he was buried. The natives round those parts were horror-struck. They looked up at the lightnings and hid in the caves in their terror: they swore that the great cannibal king, Thakombau, had been denied by the great white God, and that, drunk with the rum and armed with his mighty clubs, he was fighting his way into the white man’s heaven—with all his dead heathen warriors behind him.

I see by the next entry in my diary that I secured lodgings for Waylao near Victoria Parade, Suva township. It was a snug room situated just over Pink’s general stores. The population round that part was pretty mixed in those days. Not far from Pink’s stores stood White’s hotel. It was there where the swells from the Australian cities stayed when touring with their cameras and notebooks for details of wild life in the Southern Seas.

I introduced myself to old Mrs Pink as a missionary. She was a whiskery-faced old woman, with suspicious, blinking eyes that were weak and appeared to be always shedding tears.

I took her aside and said: “Madam Pink, I’m a missionary, my heart is my profession, and if you are kind to this girl whom I wish to place in your charge till she discovers her friends who live at Vauna Leveu, the members of my denomination will amply reward you, above that which I will pay you.”

I recall how the old woman glanced at Waylao with one eye cocked sideways, and then surveyed me critically. That look said a good deal, and I don’t mind confessing that I felt a strong desire to pull the old girl’s whiskers out by the roots.

Then old Pink, her husband, arrived on the scene. He, too, was a stiff-whiskered-looking old man. His face was very tanned, his beard was scraggy and of reddish hue. Indeed his physiognomy looked like a large, fibrous coco-nut that had twinkling eyes peeping out of its shell.

I sat in their little back parlour, and when I gave them enough money to pay for Waylao’s board and lodging for a week, they almost wept. The old woman went into the next room and sobbed out loud enough for me to hear:

“Them ’ere missionaries are hangels, ’elping the ’elpless—and the fallen.”

I fancied I heard the smothered chuckle as old Pink nudged her in the ribs, as he, too, took the hint from his wily spouse and wailed out: “Gawd’s anointed they is, them who ’elps the ’elpless.”

“I’m getting on in my missionary work, with appreciation like this,” thought I, as I heard those hypocrites fawning over Waylao, calling her endearing names as they took her upstairs.

After I had seen Waylao comfortably settled I went for a stroll. As one may imagine, I was very worried about everything. But I was philosophical in those days, and felt that I could fight the pious world with my sleeves tucked up.

That same night I met Waylao, as arranged, at the end of the Parade. I did not care to call at her lodgings, for I saw, plain enough, that the Pinks did not believe a word that I said.

Ah! how I recall that meeting, the last time I was to see her for many a weary day. I little dreamed of the tragedy, the awful fate, that was to befall that wretched girl ere we two met again.

It was a lovely night. She looked very pretty as she stood before me, attired in her calico gown. She had taken my hint and dressed as well as possible. And as we stood there beneath the thick palm-trees I admired the red sash that swathed her waist and the small tanned shoes that I had spotted at Pink’s stores and bought for her. She wore no hat, nor did she need one in that terrific heat. Her hair fairly shone, gleaming in the moonlight, as we stood there.

“Waylao, what’s to be done?” I said. Then I continued by saying that I thought that it would be far better for her to attempt to return to her people than to look for help elsewhere. As gently as possible I hinted that I would get a job and so help her to get a passage by one of the trading boats that went almost weekly to Hivaoa and Nuka Hiva.

Pineapple Plantation, Fiji

I recall the very voices of the singing natives that went pattering by on the way to the tribal village just outside of Suva township. The outcast girl looked so wretched as I spoke on that I could not express all that I felt when she still persisted in her mad idea to seek her mother’s relatives.

At length I got her promise to remain at the Pinks’ establishment until I could get information about those relatives of hers.

The next day I went down to Suva Harbour and boarded several ships, for I had it in my mind that if any of the trading vessels were going to the Marquesas, I would send a letter to Father O’Leary. I knew that he would help where others might fail. I also knew that a letter from the old Catholic priest to any of the skippers would get a passage on tick for a girl who was Benbow’s daughter.

I did not like to go back on Waylao, or do anything that she did not approve; but I felt in my heart that I was attempting to do the very best for her.

“Man proposes and God disposes.” I say this because the very thing that happened at this period was, as far as I can see, the worst thing that could have happened. It’s like this: I had been aboard a schooner, and finding that she was bound for Hivaoa, I had decided to wait about till the captain returned. He was ashore for a while. Full of hope that my scheme would work well, and that I would get Waylao a passage home, I hurried down the gangway, slipped, sprained my ankle. Providence also arranged that my head should come such a crack on the iron stanchion as I fell that I remained unconscious for five days. I say five days, but it was two weeks or more ere I could think coherently.

I was taken in by a medical man who lived four miles out of Suva. I will not go into detail about my illness, all that I suffered when at length I recovered my senses; how I tried to remember if Waylao was a dream or someone I had met in the flesh. As the days wore on, Mrs Pink’s whiskered face loomed in front of my dreams. “It’s real enough,” thought I; “no diseased imagination could fashion a face like that.” Then Old Man Pink took a settled shape. I heard him wailing about the goodness of things, and men ’elping the ’elpless.

When at length I realised the truth of everything, I was in a fearful state of mind. What would Waylao think of my sudden absence? Would she think that I had given her the slip—left her to her fate after all my tender expressions, all that I said beneath those coco-palms on Suva Parade?

CHAPTER XX

The Pinks in their True Colours—A Charitable Community—Waylao thrown out—I return Too Late—Punishment for the Pinks

I WILL do my best to record all that happened to Waylao after I was stricken down.

It appeared that she waited and waited my return in absolute faith that it was no fault of mine that I had not turned up. I cannot describe her feelings as the days went by and I did not put in an appearance. But I can easily imagine a good deal from all I heard, not only from the people that resided in and around Pink’s establishment, but from Waylao’s lips. It was a long time, though, ere we met once more, ere she came like a stricken wraith out of the night to Father O’Leary and I, before she again went away into the darkness.

Mrs Pink was devoutly religious and a typical chapel-goer. She had even got old Pink to pay for a special pew in the wooden chapel at H——. So it is not surprising that when the next week’s rent was due she became extremely suspicious and fearfully pious.

Each morning she would put her head through Waylao’s doorway and, glaring fiercely with one eye, say: “Hi say, miss, ’e ain’t returned yet, ’as ’e?”

Then the old bitch (forgive me, reader, you don’t know Old Mother Pink as I do) would hand her the bill, stand with her arms akimbo across her wide hips, sneer and say: “Where’s yer money? You’re a fine old miss, with yer missionarrry, yer pink sash an’ yellow boots!”

Waylao pleaded with the woman, assured her that I would return, that I must have met with an accident and had been delayed.

“Met with a haccident! It’s you what’s met with the haccident. I don’t like the looks of it. It’s a plant, that’s what it is. ’Im a-going ter re—turn! I knows! I knows!” So did Mrs Pink rave on as the days went by, appealing also to the neighbours who lived in the little wooden houses scattered round that part. They already knew about the pretty girl who was lodging in the Pinks’ front room, brought there by a young missionary—who had deserted her—and she like that, too! The delight of that motley crew was immense. The little village homes buzzed like bee-hives full of humming scandal. It was not unlike a native village at that spot, only instead of tawny faces and frizzly heads poking out of the little doors, they were pimply, dough-coloured faces with tawny wisps of hair and blue, glassy eyes expressing their shocked disapproval of the affair. Old women who had been fierce enemies, and not spoken to each other for months, fell into each other’s arms. A kind of heathenistic carnival commenced: the whole of the population assembled beneath the palms and started to dance. “Kick ’er out! Kick ’er out! The faggot!” they yelled. The natives hard by heard the noise and crept under the bread-fruit trees, then joined in the procession. It must have been a wonderful sight. Tawny old women, full of wrath, fat old women, short legs, long legs, brown legs, fierce-looking, tattooed creatures, some semi-heathens, others Christianised, wearing spectacles as they searched the books—their Bibles—and shouted forth the Commandments—all bunched there outside Pink’s stores, staring up at Waylao’s window.

The old trader from Lakemba tried to stop the riot, and so made things worse, for he said: “What’s the d——d row about?” When they told him, and the hubbub had ceased, and several retired women from the streets of New South Wales had fainted with the horror of it all, he continued: “Well, I’ve been about these ’ere parts a d——d sight longer than I orter ’ave been, but I never seed a prettier girl than that ’ere girl who’s a-lodging up at Pink’s.”

As the sunburnt trader finished, there was a tremendous silence; the mob fairly gasped, could hardly believe their ears; then up went a fierce howl of the maddest execration. White hags, scraggy hags, tawny hags, pretty girls and ugly girls shouted as with one voice: “Turn ’er out! Turn ’er out! The sinful woman to trade on the good nature of a Christian woman like Mrs Pink!”

Mrs Pink was overcome with emotion—she sobbed; she seemed to have awakened from a nightmare to find herself famous.

So was Waylao’s fate decided. That same night, with all her best clothes detained for back rent, she left the Pinks’ establishment, and started away, determined to go up the Rewa river and seek her relatives.

It may be imagined I was not in the most pleasant of moods when I sat in Mrs Pink’s parlour on my recovery. After all I’d heard from the people who lived opposite those infernal hypocrites, I had little hope of getting much truthful information. I did not let on that I had heard a word about that scandal or Waylao’s flight as the old woman welcomed me.

“Have you no idea why she went, or where she went?” said I.

I was sitting opposite Mr and Mrs Pink in their little parlour as I made that remark.

“Poor, dear soul, we know not where she went. It was so sudden. Sir, it’s nearly broke our ’earts, that it ’as, the idea of that poor gal being out in this ’ere awful world, ’omeless.”

“You dear, godly woman,” was my mental comment, as I thought of all that the trader who lived next door had told me.

“Don’t weep, Mrs Pink; it’s no good weeping over the inevitable,” said I, as I stared at the wall to hide my real feelings.

Old Mother Pink sobbed the louder as I made that remark; but I must admit that Old Man Pink paused a moment, withdrew his large red pocket-handkerchief, and used one eye in a steady sidelong gaze at my face. I think the holy old beggar heard the sarcastic note in my voice. However that may be, he suddenly rose and hurried out of the room. Then Mrs Pink handed me the bill, the sum total for Waylao’s rent and expenses incurred. I said: “Ah, Mrs Pink, I’ll never forget your kindness. I know human nature so well. I know that all the people living in these parts are good Christians, followers of the preaching of our Lord Jesus Christ, He who had nowhere to lay His head. I know that you all go to chapel here, as they do in the big cities of the world—New York, Paris, Berlin and London. Ah, Mrs Pink, I’ve travelled those cities; you remind me so much of them, sweet soul that you are. I know that a great grief has come into your life and into the lives of your neighbours through the knowledge that a fallen girl is somewhere out in the world homeless. Did it upset you all much, Mrs Pink?”

“Indeed it did, indeed it did,” sobbed the old hypocrite, as she bunched the handkerchief against her eyes and rubbed and rubbed. Then I proceeded:

“I am a missionary, but a boy in years, but I’m honest, truthful and would help the fallen.”

“Yes, I know, I know,” sobbed the old woman in her ecclesiastical anguish, as she gently pushed Waylao’s bill a little nearer to me.

Still I continued: “Ah, Mrs Pink, I know that if a voice said, ‘She who is without sin cast the first stone,’ you of all would indeed be the one on earth to cast such a missile.” Saying this, I looked at her ignorant face, and I saw that my remarks had fallen on barren soil. I rose from the chair, picked up Waylao’s bill for rent and expenses incurred and tore it into pieces. The expression on the woman’s face gave me extreme satisfaction. Without a word I strode out of the room. I passed Old Man Pink in the narrow hall that led down to the steps and the front door. I suppose he had been listening, so as to confirm his suspicions. If he had any doubts they must have been quite dispelled as he fell down the flight of steps and I strode away out into the night. He was an old man, and I did not intend to push against him in that narrow hall, but it was dark, and I was in no mood to argue with obstacles.

CHAPTER XXI

I seek Waylao—The Heart of Fiji—I discover Traces of the Fugitive—The Bathing Parade—The Knut’s Indiscretion—A Submerged Toilette—The Knut as Travelling Companion—A Philosopher—A Noumea Nightmare—The Knut meets his Fate

AFTER my interview with Mr and Mrs Pink I strode away, hardly knowing where I went to, I was so upset about Waylao’s disappearance. I slept out beneath some palm-trees just outside of Suva township; or it would be more correct to say that I rested out, for I did more thinking than sleeping. Ere dawn came and the swarms of mosquitoes had finished their repast on my sweating frame I had made up my mind to go in search of Waylao.

It was a glorious daybreak, the brilliant sunrise streaming through my branched roof, and the tiny réveillé of the tuneful bush birds acted like a strong stimulant on my worried mind.

Before the sun was up over the ocean’s rim I had tramped two or three miles. I was on my way to N——, the native village where Waylao’s relatives were supposed to live. I felt quite sure that the outcast girl must have gone that way. Nor was I mistaken, for I had not gone far on my journey when I heard news of her.

It was wild country that I had to pass through. One could hunt the Pacific Isles and not find grander or more desolate scenery than those mountainous districts I crossed. I had a little money in my possession, and this fact considerably eased my journey, for I got a kindly native to paddle me up the Rewa river for quite five miles. After that beneficial lift I tramped it through the forest-lands, but I was not very lonely, for as I passed by the palm-sheltered native villages the children came rushing forth from the huts. They gazed inquisitively at me, then shouted “Vinaka! Papalagi!” and tried to steal the brass buttons off my tattered seafaring suit. They looked like dusky imps as I passed through those forest glooms, roofed by the giant bread-fruit trees.

As I rested by the dusty track two little mahogany-hued beggars stole out of the shadows with their hands outstretched—they had brought me oranges and wild feis (bananas), fancying that I was hungry. Nor were they mistaken in their fancy, for I had had nothing to eat since the last nightfall.

As I ate the gift of fruit, they clapped their hands and then somersaulted with delight. “Vinaka! White mans!” they screamed, as they rushed off back to the hut villages to show their frizzly headed mothers the brass button that I had given them.

I stayed in that village that night. My feet were very sore, and I could not manage to get along without rest.

I felt pretty gloomy as I sat by the huts of those wild people, wondering what was best to do, as I slashed the multitudes of flies and mosquitoes away. Suddenly one of the dancing kiddies stood before me and said: “Marama, beautiful white womans, come likee you, Signa tamba [Sunday].” In a moment I was alert, and on inquiring of the chiefs who squatted by me, I heard that Waylao had sought rest in that very village.

In a moment all the Fijian maids were standing round me, gabbling like Babylon, telling me how the pretty Marama had crept out of the forest. Seeing my intense interest in all that they attempted to tell me, they lifted their soft brown feet up and, with their eyes looking very sorrowful, intimated plainer than by word of mouth how Waylao had come amongst them in dilapidated shoes, footsore and weary.

“Your wahine?” said one pretty little maid as she put her finger to her coral-hued lips and grinned.

“No,” I said, as I shook my head, and then at finding that Waylao was not my wife, they gazed with deeper interest.

“You after Marama? She belonger you? Runs away from you? You love, she no love you?”

To please those pretty Fijian beauties, I placed my hand on my heart and sighed. I shall never forget the great murmur that went up from that flock of dusky mouths, or the gaze of those dark eyes that gleamed at the thought of some romance in the arrival of the travelling maid, her disappearance—and then my coming on the scene. Directly those old chiefs found that I was after the girl that they had befriended a few days before they became intensely excited. Up they jumped like mighty puppets on a string that had just been violently pulled by some hidden humorist. For a while I could not think—so loud, so plaintive were the comments of those dusky warriors.

“Me give nice Marama food!” “Me give ’ers nice coco-nut milk,” said another. So did they clamour about me, praising Waylao’s beauty. Twenty terra-cotta-coloured old hags lifted their hands to heaven and praised the glory of Waylao’s eyes. The head chief of the village prostrated himself at my feet. I knew too well that all this praise and servility to my person was because they wanted to get paid for anything that they may have done or pretended to have done for Waylao’s sake. It relieved my feelings a good deal to find that she had had their sympathy. I felt that they had, anyhow, done their best.

They were very savage-looking beings, dressed in the sulu only, tattooed and scarred by old tribal battles; but their savagery—like civilisation—was only skin deep. When they told me that several of the village youths had given up their employment on the sugar plantations so that they could paddle Waylao up the river in a canoe, I took the old chiefs and chiefesses aside and, though I had only got a pound or so, I gave them the cash that I had intended to pay the pious, Christianised Pinks.

I see by my diary that I arrived at N—— the following evening. N—— was as wild a village as one could find in this world. Besides the native population, it was inhabited by the emigrant settlers who worked on the sugar and coffee plantations. These settlers were mostly Indians from the Malay Archipelago—Singapore, Malacca, Mandalay and Martaban. Indeed the first knowledge I received that I was in the vicinity of the village was when three pretty Malabar maids jumped out of a clump of bamboos and greeted me in a strange tongue. I inquired of them the nearest way to the village that I was seeking.

One, a very pretty girl, dressed in a costume of many colours, could speak a little English. As soon as I had explained to her, she led the way, jumping along the track in front of me like a forest nymph. It was this Malabar girl who led me into the presence of the tribal chief. I think he was called the Buli. Anyway, he was a decent old fellow, could speak my language remarkably well and at once invited me into his homestead. I think this man (who was a half-caste) was a kind of missionary, and hailed from the mission station Maton Suva, down near the town of Rewa.

As soon as I described Benbow’s daughter to him, he became interested. Then I gathered from him that Waylao had arrived there in a destitute condition a week or so before. It appeared that she had made inquiries for the relatives that old Lydia had blown about so much, only to find that they had never existed, or were dead and forgotten long ago.

Waylao’s disappointment and grief had filled the Buli and the native girls with compassion. They had done their best to cheer her up, had even invited her to stop in the village. Notwithstanding this hospitality, she had suddenly disappeared from their midst two days after her arrival. On going to the hut that they had prepared specially for the castaway girl, they found that she had flown. None knew the way of her going, for she had slipped away in the dead of night. I still recall my disappointment over the result of my long tramp to N——. I must admit that I could not blame the girl for leaving that semi-pagan citadel of the forest.

I imagined how she would feel sitting by those huts with her new-made friends, how the gloom and the wild mystery of her surroundings must have depressed her. Even I felt the distance from home; indeed I could have half believed that I stood away back in some world of the darkest ages. The stars were out in their millions when I left my host and wandered into the village. I never saw such a sight as I witnessed that night. Notwithstanding the guttural voices, the strange hubbub of foreign tongues, the dim tracks and the little huts with their coco-nut-oil lamps glimmering at the doors, I felt that I stood in some phantom village. It seemed that representative types of all the ancient nations flitted around me. The strange odour of dead flowers and sandalwood intensified the magic of the scene, as the hubbub of the Babylonian-like rabble hummed in my ears. Through the forest glooms wandered soft, bright eyes, fierce eyes, alert eyes, hard faces, long faces, short faces, sardonic and cynical faces. Some had thick lips, some thin, with bodies sun-varnished, tattooed and magnificent, or white-splashed, shapely and graceful; others were disease-eaten. Like happy phantoms the girls rushed by, the symmetry and grace of their tawny limbs exposed as the Oriental jewellery from the magical carpet bag jingled on their arms and legs. Some of them were graceful, pretty girls, others voluptuous-lipped, their eyes alight with greed and jealousy as they revealed their charms, and sought the approval of likely customers.

At first I thought that some native carnival was in progress, but it was not so. It was simply the natives and the mixed emigrants jumbling and tumbling about together. Many of these emigrants were Indians who dwelt in hovels just outside the village. These hovels were called the Indian Lines. The men who inhabited them were mostly Mohammedans, swarthy men who made converts from the Fijians.

One of my supreme gifts is insatiable curiosity, consequently I can assert that the scenes I witnessed almost outrivalled the orgies of the harem cave near Tai-o-hae. The Christian missionaries had done good work in Fiji for many years. It was they who abolished cannibalism and idol-worship, but as far as the ultimate result of their labours was concerned, they might as well have never moved a finger. For those Fijians were revelling in a sensual creed of emigrant Mohammedanism.

Sickening of the sights that I witnessed just outside that village, I went back to that semi-pagan citadel. All the conical-shaped huts were sheltered by tall, feathery palms, clumps of scarlet ndrala and bread-fruits. At different points crowds of natives were collected, listening to the different lecturers who aspired to propagate their special views much the same as the chapel-goers of the civilised cities. One tawny, aged chief stood on a huge rum barrel yelling forth the manifold virtues of the olden heathen creed. As I strolled by, the listening crowd cheered him: “Vinaka! Te rum! Vinaka soo-lo!” they shouted. A little farther off, yet again another lecturer who roared forth the glory of Mohammed. In his hand he waved the Fijian Koran. Outside the village stores, elevated on a tree stump, stood the village poet, yelling forth vers libre and singing legendary chants of the stars and winds in the tree-tops. One old chief, who was tattooed from head to feet, his tawny face wrinkled like the parchment of a broken drum, stood on a large gin-case. He was a kind of South Sea Caliban. As he stood waving his long, tattooed arms and shouting to his followers who were assembled in that tiny forum, he spotted my white face. “Down with the heathen papalagi!” he shouted. Then he glared scornfully at the turbaned Indian men who stood about him, and on the native maids who suckled babies with tiny, fierce, Indian-like faces.

“Down with the Mohametbums!” he yelled over and over again.

I never saw such a wise-looking old Fijian as he looked. I can fancy I hear him now as I dream, as he stands there shouting:

“Down with papalagis! Fiji for the Fijians!”

They were not bad people when left to themselves. Indeed they had already successfully overthrown the curse of militarism that had crushed their isle during Thakombau’s terrible reign. In their huts, hard by, hung the old war-clubs. Only those mighty weapons and a few bleached skulls told of the pre-Christian days.

But I must not digress too much, for I have a long way to go yet. I only stayed in that village one night. At daybreak I was up with the flocks of green parrots that swept across the sky, whirling like wheels of screaming feathers as they left their homes in the mountains.

I made up my mind to go straight back to Suva. I had got it into my head that Waylao must have gone that way, possibly to inquire for me, to see if I had turned up after she had been thrown out of the Pinks’ establishment.

I felt like some wandering Jew as I tramped along by the seashore. Notwithstanding that I was alone, I forgot my immediate sorrows, for I felt that I was seeing the world, and the scenery that I saw around me was very beautiful. It was a lovely day. The inland mountains rose till their distant peaks seemed to pierce the blue vault of heaven. Lines of plumed palms and picturesque bread-fruits stretched for miles and miles. On the slopes grew the ndrala-trees, covered with scarlet blossoms. Along the shores gleamed the blue lagoons, shining like mirrors as the swell from the calm sea broke into sheafs of iridescent foam by the coral reefs. It seemed incredible that only a few years before the death-drums of the cannibal tribes had echoed through that paradise of silent, tropical forest.

As I tramped onward, my reflections were suddenly disturbed by a sight that one could not easily forget. Just below the forest-clad slopes stood a covey of nude native girls. Their tawny bodies were glistening in the sunlight as they emerged one by one from the depths of the lagoon by the shore. I was so near that I saw their brown, shapely, graceful bodies steaming in the hot sunlight. In their wet masses of unloosed hair still clung faded hibiscus blossoms of the day before, stuck in the thick folds by large tortoise-shell combs. They were having their morning bath. Though I knew well that it was wrong of me to remain concealed in the bamboo bush, still I remained there. As they stood chattering and laughing, thinking that they were quite unobserved, a young white man, of the “knut” type, emerged from the coco-palms just opposite them. I saw at a glance that he was a tourist. He had a camera with him. Directly he spotted that sight he made a frenzied effort to place the camera on its tripod, and so get a snapshot that did not crop up every day.

At this moment I too came out and revealed myself. As the native girls caught sight of us, they gave a frightened scream. They could not blush, for Nature, in their fashioning, had already made them, at their birth, blush from their head to their perfect toes, a terra-cotta hue.

“Lako tani! Lako tani!” (“Go away!”) they shouted. Lo! ere we could believe our eyesight, up went twenty pairs of pretty nut-brown feet—splash! they had all dived back into the lagoon.

The Knut fixed his eyeglass and gasped out: “Well, I nevah!”

The covey of frightened girls had disappeared, gone to the bottom of the deep lagoon.

“Good Lord! they’ve drowned themselves,” was his horrified ejaculation as I came up to him. It was true enough, there was no sight of a head on the water; only a bubbling on the glassy surface, as though a fearful death-struggle was in progress beneath.

“You’ve done it now!” said I. “Fijian girls are so modest that sooner than be spied upon at such a moment they would die. They are as modest as white women.”

“No!” was his awestruck comment as he stared at the water beyond the coral reefs just in front of us. His eyeglass dropped from his eye; he gave another horrified exclamation at the thought of those beautiful, dusky Eves committing suicide through his curiosity.

It was at this moment that a slight commotion became visible in the centre of the lagoon; then up poked a mass of dishevelled hair, a pair of sparkling dark eyes and a set of pearly teeth. Next moment up came another, then three more—till in a few seconds they all clambered, splashing, ashore. There they stood, a flock of graceful, soft, tawny shining bodies sparkling in the sunlight, each one modestly attired in her pretty sulu (fringed loin-cloth). They had snatched up their scanty attire ere they had dived into the lagoon in order to arrange their toilettes in its secret depths.

The Knut refixed his eyeglass, thanking God as I helped him on with his coat, for he had prepared to dive after his victims.

The Knut, the girls and I became quite pally. I helped him arrange them in an artistic row. We placed hibiscus blossoms in their frizzy masses of hair, and extra girdles of flowers about their shoulders. One never saw a prettier sight than those girls as they stood there laughing and steaming in the sunlight. I often look in the South Sea novels and reminiscent books in hopes that I may see the photographs that we took of them. It was quite a trade in those days to travel the South Seas taking snapshots of maidens having their morning bath!

That Knut and I became very friendly after that little episode.

“Been this way long?” said I.

“Two weeks, deah bhoy,” he responded in the cheeriest manner.

I took to him like a shot. When he had told me of his history, explained in fullest detail his blue-blooded ancestry and close connection to Charles I. of England, I casually remarked that I never saw anyone who so resembled my great-great-great-grandfather, King James of Scotland, as he did.

“You’ve got his brow to a T. Blessed if you’re not the dead spit of his painting that hangs in my ancestral halls, the other side of the world, in Kent. It’s the eyes that I can’t quite place. You see, it’s like this. When Sir Cloudesley Shovel, the first Admiral of England, gave the painting to my aunt (who was related to the Guelphs, the present reigning family of the English throne) it had the eyes quite distinct, but, on being told that they resembled mine, I pointed to the canvas, and lo! my fingers went right through the eyes. I was a kiddie then, so I cannot recall what they were really like.”

I never saw a Knut stare through an eyeglass like he did as I gave him the foregoing information. He wasn’t a bad sort, for he took my hand in good comradeship, and, mutually satisfied with each other’s pedigree, we had fine times together.

On finding that he was going down to Suva, I at once accepted his invitation to accompany him. I must say he cheered me up; he seemed to find amusement in everything. We took several photographs on the way that first day. When he heard me inquiring from the natives if they had seen a half-caste girl, he fixed his eyeglass firmly and peered at me curiously—then nudged me in the ribs. I did not tell him all that worried me, but he too began to help me in my inquiries. In fact I saw that he was curious about the affair. One can imagine my astonishment when he suddenly said, “Heigho! Wait a minute,” then, opening his haversack, pulled out a photo of Waylao.

“Good heavens!” was all I could get out, as I stared in astonishment at the beautiful face.

“You don’t mean to say that’s her, deah bhoy? Damn it all!”

Then he told me how he had met a girl, several days before, resting on the rocks near Rewa town. Struck by the singular beauty of her face, he had taken a snapshot of her.

“Did you speak to her? Did you ask her if she was going to the Pinks’?” I almost yelled. For a moment he looked at me as though he thought I had gone mad, then said: “Who the devil are the Pinks, deah bhoy?”

For a moment I glared at him; then the absurdity of it all came to me, and we both smiled.

I explained to him as much as I thought necessary.

“Quite romantic, old bhoy,” he said, as I told him about Waylao stowing away on the Sea Swallow, and how she had been kicked out of the pious Pinks’ establishment.

He was a good-hearted fellow, for though he chaffed me a bit about it, I saw that he would have gone a deal out of his way to help me to find the castaway girl. I will not tell how deeply I dreamed of that girl. In imagination I saw her tramping along those wild tracks, homeless, friendless, and full of misery. All thought of securing a berth on a ship, or doing anything whatsoever for myself, vanished. One resolve remained, and that was to scour the Pacific till I met Waylao.

She was no longer Waylao the stowaway to me. She had become something wonderfully beautiful and mysterious, the poetry, the romance of existence. It was a strange madness: the very memory of her eyes seemed to be photographed on the retina of my own eyes, and to send a poetic light over the wild landscape that I tramped across. I heard her voice in the music of the birds that sang around us. The sorrow that reigned in the heart of that homeless girl was mine also.

I was not what the world calls in love. It was a wild, romantic passion that came to me. I became a child again. I heard the robin singing to God high up in the poplar-trees just outside the little bedroom window—the room wherein I slept, a child. Romance existed after all. It was as real as the starving crows that faded across the snow-covered hills into the sunset, as real as the tiny, secret candle gleam on the magic page of the old torn novel by my bedside. The glorious poetry of childhood was true.

But away mad dreams!

I recall how the Knut and I tramped across those wild miles. We cheered ourselves up by singing part songs. Who killed Cock Robin? was our favourite melody. The first night we stayed at a small settlement near Namara, a native village. We met a strange old man at this spot. He lived in a hut by a palm-sheltered lagoon, slept on a fibre mat, native style, only wore a large beard and pants, and on his head a stitched banana-leaf hat. He was an ex-sailor. At first I took him for some mighty philosopher, some modern Montaigne out there in Fiji, unacknowledged and alone. But soon his wise sayings and growlings on life palled on us. He tried to impress the Knut and me that he was some kind of a mixture between François Villon and the wise Thoreau, with a splash of Darwin thrown in. I recall his hatchet-like face. His drooping nose seemed to be commiserating with his upper lip as he artfully drank water and chewed dirty brown bread. On his table were piled the works of the philosophers: Montaigne’s Essays, Diogenes, Thoreau’s Meditations in the Forest, J. J. Rousseau’s Confessions, Darwin, and many more standard works. He spoke much about the beauties of Nature, of birds’ songs and the beauty of flowers. And I believe he was a clever old man. His eyes shone with delight as the Knut and I praised him and bowed our heads in complete humility as he uttered tremendous phrases. In the corner of his hut stood a secret barrel of Fijian rum. It was neatly covered with a pail, but my keen nasal organ smelt it out. The natives told us that sometimes the old man got terribly drunk and danced like a madman by the door of his hut, to their extreme delight. He was, withal, a fine specimen of civilised man living under utterly new conditions in a strange country. Such men I have often met—ex-sailors, ex-convicts, ex-poets, ex-divines, authors and musicians—but seldom have they given one the slightest hint, by their mode of thought or their way of living, of their erstwhile calling during their life in civilised countries. Men change completely. Environment makes all the difference. Undress the artist, take the hope of praise for his enthusiastic efforts from him, make him a tribal chief, and lo! his mental efforts are reversed. Some primitive tribe applauds his ferocious, cannibalistic appetite, his cruelty, his merciless, sardonic grin as some harem wife shrieks at the stake. And he who, by God’s mercy, escaped the British gallows, roams some South Sea forest and finds himself; becomes a poet, the wonders of Nature, the music of the Ocean turning his exiled thoughts near to tears. Experience has shown me that the inherent truth and goodness of men is mostly hidden, and they learn by artifice that which leads them to the gallows. But to return to my ex-sailor. He gave us a bed on the floor, and made us comfortable; but we never had a wink of sleep all night. He seemed delighted to get someone to listen to his philosophy. He had evidently been living alone for a long time with his thoughts, so we got the benefit of the great flood that burst forth from his long-closed lips.

After we left that old sailor philosopher we walked two miles and then fell fast asleep under the palms, and made up for the night’s philosophy.

That evening we arrived at a little township near the mouth of the Rewa river. Having had so little sleep the night before, the Knut took comfortable lodgings with a white settler, a Frenchman.

As the evening wore on, we discovered that he had been a surveillant at Ile Nou, the convict settlement off Noumea. He was a pleasant man enough, but I could not help thinking of the power that had once been his. He seemed to take a delight in telling terrible anecdotes about his profession.

As he shrugged his shoulders and murmured, “Sapristi! Mon dieu!” we both looked at him, horror expressed in our eyes.

“Mine tere friens, I but do my duties,” he said, as he saw the shocked look on our faces.

As he continued telling us of those wretched convicts, I stared into the little hearth fire that merrily flickered as it cooked our supper, and I saw dawn breaking away over the seas as the waves lifted the limbs of that silent figure, and laved the sad face of the dead escapee convict girl of Nuka Hiva.

That surveillant’s happy wife and their little girl, staring at me with wondering eyes, only intensified the pathos of the scene that my imagination had conjured up.

I also had been to Noumea and seen those poor convicts, the dead still toiling in chains, while some were fast asleep under their little cross in the cemetery just by: “Ici repose Mercedes ——. Decede l’age——.” O terrible, nameless epitaphs!

Ah! reader, have you read The Prisoner of Chillon? Yes? Well, you may consider it a passionate poem of reflective longing as compared to the great unwritten poem about the prisoners of Noumea. If Byron had been able to see Noumea he would never have worried about Greece or Chillon, but would have sat down and outrivalled Dante’s Inferno with a New Caledonian Inferno—I’ll swear.

I’ve seen the slaves of conventionality incarcerated in the strongholds of Christian cities; dragged through London in the prison-van—called the workman’s train—handcuffed by the official grip of the twelve commandments of the book of civilisation, their dead eyes staring, still alive, and the grip of iron-mouthed starvation of the soul and body on their brows and limbs. But that sight was as nothing compared to the wretchedness of those poor wretches in Noumea who had failed to comply with the laws of equity and justice of La Belle France.

“They look like convicts, don’t they? It’s printed on their faces!” said a comrade of mine, once, as we were led, by the officials, down that terrible Madame Tussaud’s of the South Seas—a monstrous show where the figures stood before one with blinking, glassy eyes, men stone dead, standing upright in their shrouds, undecayed, though buried for years!

“Yes, they do look like convicts,” said I, wondering what I would look like with head shaved, face saffron-hued, front teeth knocked out by some zealous official, an infinity of woe in my eyes, No. 1892 on the lapel of my convict suit, my back bent with what memories. Yes, I felt that I should be slightly changed. I felt I should not have looked like a saint. I had some idea that I should be an extremely vicious-looking convict. But there, why worry? They have never caught me at anything yet.

But to return to our French host. That night my comrade and I slept in a little off-room together. It was pitch dark in that stuffy chamber. My friend went to sleep soon after he had finished his cigarette and I was left alone with my thoughts, that strayed to the convict settlement in La Nouvelle.

I imagined that I saw the convict prisoner awaiting his last sunrise: I saw the gloomy corridors that lead out to the presence of that vast tin-opener, that knife that lifts the hatchway of immortality with one swift slide—the guillotine.

I saw the convict’s haggard face and trembling figure as he stood, at last, before that dreadful cure for insomnia. There he stood, awaiting death, as the dawn crept higher and higher on the sea’s horizon. Already the pale eastern flush had struck the palms on the hill-tops of that isle and lit up the faces of the huddled surveillants who awaited the fall of the knife.

Yes, I saw that scene. The thought of the headless body and the blood was nothing to me. It was the victim’s agony, the thought of the mind’s attempt to grasp, to comprehend, its extermination, then the last thought of—God knows who. It was this that made my heart go out to him, for I knew that I might have been in his place if I had had his same chances.

As these things haunted my brain, the world took on a nightmare form. In that strange, intense reality that comes to one in dreams, when things are more vivid than when we are awake, I felt all that convict’s thoughts—I became him.

I looked on the world for the last time. They led me forth: I heard the last bird singing in the coco-palms. I felt that I deserved death by that atrocious blade; I could not remember the crime, but it was sufficient that I had displeased Man. The knife looked down at me, wriggled, seemed to grin and clink out in this wise:

“Ha! Ha! Ha! Thou hast displeased thy fellow-beings—they who never sinned—thou must die!”

In some mysterious way my mother, Pauline and Waylao became mixed up, became one personality. I looked into those eyes for the last time.

“Will you remember me?” I sobbed, as I clasped some figure of infinite beauty in my arms. Then I gazed at the rising sun, for with the first sight of its rim on the horizon I must die.

God Almighty! the signal came—the day was born. They clutched me. I gave a terrible yell. “Mon dieu! Merci! Merci!” It was my last appeal to man on earth, my last yell—in vain.

Crash went my foot, bang went my fist as I struck out. Then I heard the Knut’s eyeglass clink on his little bed-rail as he stuck it on and tried to peer at me through the gloom. Ah! What music was in the sound of that little clink of the eyeglass.

“It’s nothing, dear old pal,” said I, as I felt an intense affection for his presence. “I was only dreaming of those native girls in the lagoon.” As I said this, I heard him yawn and snuggle down in the sheet again, to sleep. Then he drawled out sleepily: “What figures they had, what virginal curves, dear bhoy; no wonder that you dream of them. I hope the plates will turn out well.” Then he murmured “Good-night.”

“Good-night,” I responded, then I too fell asleep.

I see by my diary that my tourist friend’s heart belied his cold-looking monocle considerably, for here’s the entry of that date:

“R—— gave me £5. Feel very wealthy. Left French ex-official’s homestead and started on our tramp towards Suva. Came across several groups of huts under the bread-fruit trees by place called Na Nda. The inhabitants worked on the sugar plantations some distance away. They were a very cheerful community and greeted my comrade and I with loud cheers of ‘Vinaka!’ and other joyous Fijian salutations. I suppose they guessed that my pal had plenty of cash. He’s dressed like a nabob: grey, fluffy suit, tremendous white collar and a pink tie. Also wears yellow boots. I think it was the eyeglass that inspired respect even more than the neck-tie.

“We stopped at these little native villages for the rest of the day and all night. Had wonderful experiences with the camera; caught more girls bathing—little mites about three or four years of age. We stood the camera up on its tripod and told them to stand in a row. They thought that the camera was some terrible three-legged cannon—all suddenly rushed away with fright, screaming. Took a splendid photograph of them in flight, ere they disappeared under the forest palms.

“Saw thousands of red land crabs near the banks of the lagoons. As we approached they marched away in vast battalions and entrenched themselves in rock crevices.

“Had late dinner with a native chief and his wife. Nice old chap, had intelligent face; if his lips had not been quite so thick he would have resembled Gladstone, the great English statesman. R—— and I squatted on mats before him in the native fashion and ate fish and stewed fruit off little wooden platters. Delicious repast; couldn’t stand the kava (native wine) offered us; we spat it out, much to host’s disgust.

Banana Plantation, Fiji

“A pretty Fijian girl, who was supposed to be connected by blood to some great Tongan prince, came in from the hut opposite and proved most entertaining. She sang native melodies to us and danced.

“R—— said she would make a fortune at the Tivoli. She was dressed in a robe made of the finest material, fastened on by a girdle of grass and flowers. The robe just reached to her knees. R—— said that the knees alone were worth photographing. He is full of sunny humour. She got a splinter in one of her toes. R—— fixed his monocle on and probed away at the toe till he got it out. Never saw such perfect feet, olive-brown and as soft as velvet. Terrible hot night; tried to sleep out beneath some palm-trees; made a beautiful bed of moss and grass but couldn’t sleep. Both jumped up and found that a modern semi-heathen, semi-Christian ceremony was in progress. It’s what they called the Meke dance, I think. R—— and I crept under the palms to see the sight. It was a magical scene to see those maids and handsome Fijian youths dressed in their barbaric, picturesque costumes as they did a barbaric two-step.

“We got into conversation with some of the old chiefs who were squatting in a semicircle gazing on the dance.

“They told us that it wasn’t a barbarian dance at all, but simply the anniversary of the time when they were converted. As the night wore on the elders got convivial and drank kava out of a large calabash and joined in that extraordinary religious ceremony. Many of the thanksgiving high kicks made my pal hold on to me tightly and gasp. We felt quite sure that something must go, either a joint get out of its socket or a limb snap. The little Fijian kiddies that were watching my comrade stare through his eyeglass screamed with delight and danced around us. They thought he was some kind of an English idol. The grand finale of that festival is indescribable.

“All I can say of the impression left on my memory is, that it seemed to be some kind of ecclesiastical can-can, some strange potpourri of Catholicism, Protestantism, Mohammedanism, Buddhism and reminiscent heathenism flavoured with a dash of revelry.

“Sunday.—Arrived at Suva. Went up to the Parade and made inquiries, hoping to hear something of Waylao. All I could hear was the voice of Mr and Mrs Pink singing in the mission-room that adjoined their store.

“‘You holy beggars!’ I thought to myself. ‘I pray God that I may never become religious.’

“My comrade took me up to the White Hotel. Had a good time as far as times go when you’ve trouble on your mind.

“Cannot make out what has become of Waylao. Wondering if she has committed suicide. Feel down in the mouth.

“I feel lost without seeing Waylao. She’s my romance.”

I see by my next entry in my diary that the Knut left Suva on the following Wednesday, so that we were together for three days on arriving at Suva. I was very sorry to part with him; he was a good friend and cheered me up by his entertaining ways. Ere he left me he got slightly infatuated with a tourist girl he had met on the Victoria Parade. She had dropped her handkerchief and he picked it up. I recall her well. She was a horsey-looking being. Her name was Julia. The last I saw of them together was on the highroad near Suva. He was ogling Julia through his glass ogle as he strolled by her side. I hope he got well out of his love dilemma, for though he was a good chap, he did not strike me as one who would care for so serious-looking a catch as Miss Julia. Though he sneered at my romantic ways, he was really full of sentiment. I remember he helped me get my violin out of pawn, and then made me sit up all night playing sentimental songs of the homeland.

I never saw him again after he left Suva. Probably a further account of his doings can be found in some published book of South Sea Reminiscences. I know that he intended to write down his adventures in the South Seas, and include as illustrations those photographs that I have described.

I sometimes wonder if I am in his book. If so, I suppose he has got me down as some mysterious individual full of romance; one who tried to convince him that he was a prince travelling incognito, searching for a dusky princess.

CHAPTER XXII

I lead a Gaff-house Orchestra—News of Waylao—The Matafas—Tamafanga’s Love Songs—My Sacred Gift to my Host and Hostess—I sail with Tamafanga for Nuka Hiva—The Storm—The End of Tamafanga’s Quest—Celestial Protection for Bugs

AFTER the Knut and his camera left me I became slightly depressed.

I see by the entry in my diary of that date that I had just got five shillings in my exchequer when I decided to leave Suva.

Other entries show that I made several efforts to trace Waylao, also that it was necessary to fall back on my musical accomplishments in order to exist on something more appetising than coco-nuts. There’s nothing like an empty stomach to make a man play the violin in public. The romance and glory of Southern Seas are apt to fade away before the grey dawn of cold hunger. I vividly recall the engagements that I secured, and the white barbarian ladies as they lifted their delicate mumus. It is true enough that those ridis reached to their ankles; but I soon sickened of the amorous flutterings of those diaphanous, gaudy robes as the figures they swathed whirled and swished beneath the lamplit halls of that Suva gaff-house.

I half made up my mind to go back to England and settle down.

Why roam the world? Why seek further for my missing comrade? What could I do if I discovered her? I could not alter things or change her evil destiny. Such were my reflections as I stuck to my job, and led the scratch orchestra in that gaff-house after roaming the world in search of fame and fortune.

I thought of the sunless, songless skies of England. I pictured my home-coming and the sight on the faces of my family on the wharf, when I, the prodigal son, returned from wanderings in distant lands to retrieve the family’s fortunes. I had many misgivings as to the reception of myself and my worldly goods, which make the show in rhyme as follows:—

Oh! hear of my dreams of long ago, when I seized the splendid chance,

When I sailed across the homeless seas for the isles of dim romance!

Away to the lands of far-away, to the dim great Make-believe:

And what was the fortune that I made—what deeds did I achieve?

(Though goodly was my heritage to the ends of all the earth)

Though I sang wild songs as our ship rolled home, O men, hear of my worth—

Weighed down with rhymes and fearful crimes, sun-tanned and deadly sane,

Face yellowish-brown—one bad half-crown and a monkey on a chain!

Such was my success. Even the monkey died before I left Suva. But I was rich in experience.

The very sight of ugly Suva city, with its wooden dwarf houses, stinks and mosquitoes, inspired me to seek for change.

Then it came again like a fever raging in my blood; it was the call of the wild, echoing through my dreams. As I lay unsleeping in the vermin-haunted bunk of that wretched hovel wherein I dwelt, that call in my blood seemed somehow to echo from the lost Waylao’s sorrow.

I arose like one in a dream. I would seek the wilds, the forest and seas again, and only dream of England’s skies.

Such were the reflections that I recall as I look back across the track of the years to my glorious vagabond pilgrimage, back to the sun-kissed bosom of the wilds, back to the starlit, tropical nights of eyes and fragrant lips, to the sea foams, the scented, dusky hair of my beloved South—my love of other days.

In looking back, how different seem the dreams that were once ours. The present seems a daub, it has no perspective of its own, it is like the raw colours of the aspiring artist ere he spreads them on the canvas and the picture slowly shapes itself from his creating brain. How beautiful are the paintings of rosy horizons of To-morrows—how transfigured, how rare and beautiful are those wonderful masterpieces of—Sad Yesterdays.

Ah! Waylao, you are the embodied phantom of my dreams. To-day I sit in sorrow and mix my colours, and toil away as I paint you, both as you were and as you appear now. You are my impassioned mistress of the South. In dreams I gaze into your starlit eyes; I breathe through your dishevelled, scented tresses, and sing into your shell-like ears the songs that I loved.

Ah! Waylao, outcast of the mysterious South, our lips have met in comradeship as we wept together—not you and I alone, but with all your race.

You once loved the songs of my homeland, as I once loved and cherished the wild, impassioned songs of your sunny isles. Ambushed in your warm, impulsive clasp, I have heard the moaning waves wailing, breaking over the coral reefs, tossing their arms with laughter, like the dusky children of those wild shores. You have haunted me in long, long dreams through the night, as I slept by the banyans of the moonlit shore. Soft-footed you crept out of the shadows and sang your magical melodies into my sleeping ears. And Pauline would come too, the beloved maid of the Western Seas. Ah, how oft did she creep up the moonlit shores to lie in my arms as I slept, and sing the dear homeland songs through my dreams—dreams of England.

Do I speak in enigmas? Few may understand all that I mean, nor do I wish them to understand.

Ah! Pauline, how your eyes haunted me in those sleepless nights of the far-away years; and still they haunt me—yes, with all the songs that once you sang to me. I often wonder if I imagined that shadow of yourself, that ran singing beside me as I tramped, and sailed from isle to isle, on those knight-errant quests, searching for Waylao.

It seemed too vivid to be only a dream when I awoke in the lonely nights of the forest dark and heard you whisper in my ears, calling me back to Tai-o-hae.

I know that even Waylao was haunted by thoughts of you, of your pale, beautiful face; for did you not sing those songs to us as we three sat by the lagoon near your drunken English father’s home?

Where are those songs now—songs that made me feel the glorious romance of all that I dreamed long ago, ere I put out my hands to clutch the stars and plucked—dead leaves?

I must not dream. I recall how depressed I felt when I left that gaff-hole. My only companion, who shared my lodgings, was a strange old man, a retired sailor and trader. He would lie in bed beside me cursing all living and dead missionaries the whole night long. I never discovered the cause of this intense hatred of his for those much-maligned men. Each night he knelt beside our sleeping-couch and prayed fervently.

“Why do you pray, since you are always cursing everybody, and especially missionaries?” I inquired curiously, as he fell on his knees.

He lifted his wrinkled physiognomy, gazed solemnly upon me, and said:

“Boy, I pray to my Maker each night, begging Him to save me from ever becoming religious!”

The foregoing is about all that I remember of that sarcastic old man. I bade him farewell, and left those lodgings. Then I went down to the few trading boats in Suva Harbour, hoping to secure a berth on one that was bound for the Marquesas Group. One three-masted schooner was almost ready to leave for sea. She was bound for Apia (Samoa). Whilst waiting to see the skipper, who was ashore, I strolled into the forecastle, and so by the merest chance heard the sailors talking about an interesting incident of the previous voyage. Their conversation was about a pretty girl—a stowaway.

One may easily imagine my eagerness as I immediately inquired and found beyond a doubt that I had come across news of Waylao.

Yes, on that very schooner Waylao had stowed away after arriving back in Suva from her mad journey up to N——.

I gathered, from all that the sailors told me, that Waylao had arrived back in Suva a fearful wreck. Having tramped nearly all the way round the coast from N—— her feet were bleeding. Indeed, when the kindly sailors had discovered the girl huddled away on deck, they were horrified at her condition.

As I found out after, it was very probable that, had not a native woman in Suva taken pity on the girl, fed her and given her some decent clothing, she would most likely have given up all hope and ended her life.

Though this kindly disposed Fijian woman had done all that her meagre resources would allow her to do for the distressed castaway, still, Waylao had been inconsolable. As the old Fijian herself told me, all that the girl seemed to want was to get on a boat that was bound for Nuka Hiva. It was this strong and natural yearning for home that took her to the ships. It appeared, from her own story, that as she stood beside the schooner H—— she had asked some native children where the boat was bound for. On hearing that it was bound for Samoa, and then on to the far Marquesan Isles, she had stowed away. It was not a difficult matter in those days, for girls so seldom stowed away that one could wander aboard without causing suspicion.

Waylao took good care not to hide in the vessel’s hold this time, for they found her peeping with frightened eyes behind some orange-cases on deck ere they had been to sea forty-eight hours.

“How was it? Tell me all about it?” said I to the sailor who had discovered the girl.

“Why, we had just got out to sea, when I was a-standing on deck talking to my mate there. ‘What’s that?’ says I, as I ’eard a rustling behind the deck cargo.

“‘Rats!’ he says to me. Then I looks round and, strike me lucky! if I didn’t see a pair of the prettiest frightened eyes peeping up at me through the chink of an empty orange-case!

“Well, I looks down at them ’ere eyes, and says to my mate: ‘Strike me lucky! if it ain’t a beautiful gal, a stowaway—and, phew! what eyes! Hallo, missie! W’ere yer sprung from?’ says I. The skipper was at that moment tramping to and fro on the poop. He’s a nasty old man, so as she gazed up at us, me and my mate sees how things were, so I whispers to her and says: ‘Keep still, girl, till the Old Man’s out of sight, and we’ll slip you into the forecastle!’

“It wasn’t long before we saw our chance. ‘Come on, missie,’ says I. Gawd! you oughter ’ave seen her blood-stained feet, as we sneaked across the deck and into the boatswain’s cabin, for we had taken him into our confidence.

“You should ’ave seen that poor devil’s grateful eyes as we trimmed her up, gave her food and did our level best to make her comfortable.”

As the sailor spoke, I saw Waylao’s eyes quite plain enough.

“What happened then?” I said, as we walked ashore, for that sailor and I became pally.

In the little saloon near the wharf at Suva we sat together as he continued to tell all that I was so deeply anxious to hear.

It wanted deeper duplicity, a greater actor than I, to disguise my interest in that unknown stowaway girl, as I drew out all I could from that unsophisticated sailorman.

Suddenly he looked at me steadily; then, giving me a confidential, half-serious wink, he said:

“Trust me for keeping mum—you knows more about that gal than I do! Eh, mate?”

“Well, you’re right there, but it’s not exactly as you may think. I, like you, met her at sea as a stowaway.”

Saying this, I at once proceeded to tell him how we had discovered Waylao on the Sea Swallow.

He looked almost incredulously at me as I told him as much as I wished to tell; but my manner eventually quite convinced him.

It was then I heard that when Waylao had arrived at Samoa the boatswain had slipped her ashore and left her in the care of two natives that he knew well. Samoans they were, Mr and Mrs Matafa.

One can hunt the world over and not find better-hearted men than real sailormen. I learnt that the boatswain had made a collection amongst the crew for the benefit of the homeless castaway. Indeed they had done all in their power to cheer her up and alleviate her distress and stop the tears that came when she discovered that the schooner was not going on to the Marquesas. They had assured Waylao that many boats left Apia Harbour bound for Hivaoa and Nuka Hiva.

The old Samoan couple, the Matafas, had welcomed Waylao with open arms. It so happened that they had lost a daughter who, had she lived, would have been about Waylao’s age. The old boatswain told me that the superstitious natives looked at the girl with astonishment in their eyes, and wailed: “Ah, ’tis her, our lost child, our beautiful daughter; the great gods have sent this wonderfully beautiful girl across the seas to us.” Then they had both fallen on their knees and thanked the great god Pulutu. Ah! Matafas, you dear old blessed heathens of the South, I thank the great God of this Infinite Universe of Inscrutable Wonder that you did not turn out like the sweet, Christian Pinks—the pious old humbugs of Suva township.

I called on the Matafas long after my first visit, just as I had called on the old hag Pink. But I did not hurt the old heathen chief’s heart, or his dear wife’s. What did I do? Ah, well I remember the look on their faces as I said that the great heathen gods watched over them; and she, the strange girl who had crept out of the seas to their arms, awaited their coming to the halls of shadow-land. It was then that they wailed like two children, laid their sinful heathen heads on the bench of their little parlour and wept. But I must not go ahead of all that I have set out to tell.

As soon as that sailor had told me all about Waylao’s adventures, and acquainted me with the fact that she was stopping in Samoa, I made up my mind to get a berth if possible on the same boat. I was rewarded with success, for when the H—— sailed out of Suva Harbour I was on board.

I see by my diary notes that we had a very rough passage across, and did not arrive at Apia till we were a week overdue.

It was after sunset when we anchored in that crescent-shaped harbour off Apia. I vividly remember the scene, and hubbub of the clamouring natives as they swarmed about our schooner in their strange, outrigged canoes.

Samoa is a kind of Italy of the Southern Seas. The people of those palm-clad isles seem to be ever singing. They sing as they paddle, they sing as they toil, they sing as they beg and in their huts, or under the palms, they sing themselves to sleep.

The very speech of the Samoans is sweet and musical. Their fine eyes beam with lustrous light, as though, in making them, God touched their vision with a little spare starlight. I never saw such physiques, the Marquesans excepted. Clambering out of their outrigged canoes on to the shore, or stalking beneath the coco-palms, they looked like bronzed Grecian statues of shapely Herculean art, statues that could come down from their pedestals and roam beneath the forest palms at will.

It was late that night when I at last got ashore. In the distance glimmered a few dim lights in Apia’s old township, and as I walked under the palms I heard the guttural voices of the Germans who passed by going back to their ship in the bay.

I will not weary my reader over the trouble I had to find the home of the Matafas who dwelt near Apia. When the old Samoan chief, under whose protection the boatswain of the H—— had placed Waylao, lifted his hands and looked despairingly at me, I could have dropped from disappointment.

“Ah, the beautiful, strange girl from the big waters, she gone!” he said, when I eventually let out the reason for my coming to his humble little homestead. I must admit that at first I wondered if the old chief was deceiving me, but as he stood there, under the flamboyant tree, he looked earnest enough, and so my disappointment was complete.

It was some time before I could get out of the old native exactly all that had occurred, for, like all his race, he beat about the bush in all manner of ways ere he came to the main point. But so as not to beat about the bush myself, I will say at once that Waylao had stopped with them for three weeks; and one morning when they had gone to awaken her they found she had flown.

Old Matafa was a Samoan of the good old school. Although Christianised and extremely devout in his exclamations about the new creed, still, deep in his heart, he nursed the old memories of the heathen gods.

The great South Seas’ deities, Pulutu and Tama and Tangaloa (god of the skies), were words that ever came from his lips in the form of oaths whilst talking to me. He rejoiced in the title of O Le Tui Atua, which meant that he was an erstwhile chief of the highest and most sacred rank. His little hut home was not far from the native village of Satufa. I had seldom seen a finer or more majestic-looking chief than Matafa. When I first interviewed him, he rose from his squatting mat and stood erect before me. His chest swelled out to its full proportions, so that the armorial bearings of an elaborate tattoo were shown to their best advantage. As I told him the cause of my visit his face grew serious, his eyes gazed at me curiously. When he quite understood me, he went to his hut door and called out: “Tamafanga! Tamafanga!” In a few moments a handsome Samoan youth came rushing out of the little hut that was just opposite the Matafas’ homestead.

“Tamafanga, you read that and tell me what it say.”

Tamafanga, who had been taught English in the mission classes, took the note that had been given me by the boatswain of the H——, and slowly read it. When he had at length translated it into the Samoan tongue for the benefit of the old chief, Matafa’s manner completely changed. In a moment he was all attention and looked at me with deep respect.

“Alofa! Papalagi!” said he, at once offering me a squatting mat.

Evidently he and that old boatswain were good pals. Probably the former had promised a tip to Matafa and had told him also that I was a true friend of Waylao’s.

As soon as I had taken up a squatting position on the great high chief mat, the old man called out: “Fafine! Matafa!” Then for my special hearing he said aloud, in English: “Mrs Matafa! ’Tis I who calls you, I your husband the great chief, O Le Tui Atua!”

Ere the echoes of the old Samoan’s voice had died away, I heard a shuffling in the next compartment, that was separated from the main hut, then an old, but still handsome native woman toddled into the hut and obsequiously approached the great “O Le Tui Atua.”

Ah! she was a dear old soul, and though much wrinkled she still revealed in her tawny face the sad afterglow of her feminine beauty of other years. Though her eyes were sunken and weary-looking, they still retained much of the sweetness of the old light, the light that had long ago beamed on the face of her great chief, Matafa.

When the old chief had told her why I was there she lifted her arms to the roof and wailed. By the light of the small coco-nut-oil lamp I saw how genuine was her grief over the disappearance of Waylao. Though that old mouth was quite toothless, and the amorous curves that had once imparadised the heart of Matafa were shrivelled, still, I discerned the tremulous quiver of sincere emotion on her lips.

As I sat there with my legs crossed, and while the youth Tamafanga eyed me earnestly, the chief and his faithful wife told me their sad tale, how Waylao had come to them like some strange spirit girl out of the seas. Wail after wail trembled from their lips as they described how the girl had entered their desolate hearts and the great sorrow they experienced when they found that their beautiful visitor had flown.

They told me how they had rushed about like two demented people, searching far and wide for the girl.

“Tell me more,” said I, as the old chiefess wiped her eyes and wailed.

“Ah! white mans, she always crying and saying that she want to go back across the seas to her peoples. We both much kind to her and say: ‘You stop here and belonger to the great Matafas. We love you because you like our beautiful daughter who die long ago. Perhaps you her, come back?’”

So mournfully rambled on the native woman as she told me over and over again all they had said to Waylao in their pleadings that she might stop with them and become as a daughter.

While all this gabbling was in progress, Tamafanga lifted his eyes to the roof of the hut and sighed. I gazed at him. He was a handsome youth, and by all his actions and impulsive remarks it was easy to see how his heart was where Waylao was concerned.

I see by my diary that I stopped at the Matafas’ for nearly three months before I got a ship again. In that period I learnt almost everything that was to be known about the missing castaway.

It appeared that in the short time that Waylao had lived with the Matafas she had become known to all their friends and many of the village folk near by. By degrees I learnt that Waylao had been looked upon by the native girls and youths as some beautiful spirit girl from the Langi of Polotu (Samoan Elysium). For though the young natives were all Christianised, they still had great faith in their beautiful poetic mythology, and were extremely superstitious. Nor is it to be wondered at, when people of the civilised cities believe in fortune-telling, spiritualistic séances and Old Moore’s Almanack!

Tamafanga and I became great friends. By night, when the old Matafas were snoring in the next compartment, we would sit together smoking. It was then that I discovered that Tamafanga was never tired of talking of the beautiful stranger—Waylao.

He told me how she would sit by the Matafas’ hut door and sing her native songs as she watched the sunset far away at sea. While Waylao sang and the old Matafas listened with joy, native girls and handsome youths would creep out from the shadow of the forest bamboos and coco-palms to gaze on the lovely stranger.

“See how beautiful she is! It is only a goddess that could have so beautiful a skin—that is neither white nor brown as our own. Besides, who but a daughter of the great god Tangaloa could sing so beautifully?”

So did the superstitious Samoan girls argue as they listened to Waylao as she sang to drown the bitterness of her misery.

It appeared that she had become very attached to those pretty children of the forest. Indeed they too had come to love her in the little while that she stayed amongst them. As she sang they crept up to the hut, lifted her hands and knelt by her and placed hibiscus blossoms in her hair. Indeed Matafa’s hut had become a sort of Mecca of romance.

While I was with the Matafas, a native fau va’a (canoe builder) suddenly called on the old chief and told him that a canoe was missing from the beach for quite three weeks. It was this bit of news that upset the lot of us, for we all felt certain that the culprit who had taken the little craft was Waylao. And when the news came to that little primitive household, Mrs Matafa wailed. I, too, felt heavy at heart and Matafa, who had never tired of searching and inquiring, was as much upset as his wife, while Tamafanga squatted on his mat, put his handsome chin on his knees and cried like an infant.

I tried hard to cheer them up, but it was a wretched, futile effort on my part, for I felt sure that Waylao had drifted away to sea and perished. Whether she had gone off deliberately or not, I could not tell then, but, soon enough, the reader shall know exactly what occurred. Indeed I heard the whole matter from the girl’s lips when——. But it is not here that I must tell that sad tale.

When Matafa saw my grief he gazed at me intently; then he arose from his mat and, giving me a gentle nudge, passed out into the night. In a moment I followed the chief out into the brilliant moonlight. As I stood by him, leaning against a coco-palm smoking, he looked about him carefully, to see that no eavesdroppers were near.

This secretive manner caused a great hope to spring up in my breast that perhaps he knew something about Waylao and was about to divulge it. Then the old chief sidled up to me and looked about once again, as my heart beat high with hope. Inclining his head, he whispered into my ear: “Master, O great Papalagi, art thou sorry for the girl?”

“I am,” said I most fervently, not comprehending the meaning of Matafa’s mysterious manner. Then he continued:

“You say nothing, but I understand, O Papalagi, allee samee! You now very sorry. ’Tis you, O white mans, who would ask the beautiful girl whom we have lost to forgive you—and be your fafaine [wife]?”

In a flash I saw through the old native’s meaning.

“It is not that way that the wind blows, O great O Le Tui Atua,” I said sternly, as the chief regarded me interrogatively. Then I proceeded: “I am a white man. Do you think that one of my race would be guilty of that which you have so vilely insinuated?” Though I said this, I felt sadly amused at the old fellow’s suspicions. But he took my reply seriously, my manner convincing him of his mistake.

“O noble white mans, I am ole Samoan fool. To doubt a white man’s honour proves that I am still heathen.”

“Wail not, O noble Matafa, O great chief, say not that you deserve death, for it has been known, even in my country, that such-and-such a man has betrayed a maid.”

Poor old Matafa was delighted when I took his hand and truly forgave him. After that confidential talk we became true pals, indeed he opened his heart to me. He would never tire of talking about Waylao—in some ways he was worse than Tamafanga.

“Ah, white mans,” he would say, “I did peep through the chink of the screen that divided our chamber from the beautiful Waylao’s, and never did I see so sweet a sleeping goddess.” Then he would twirl his fingers, as he rolled a cigarette, and sigh heavily as though his heart said: “Why should old eyes dare admire the beauty of a maid? Has not Mrs Matafa been a good and faithful wife?”

Poor Matafa, he was truly virtuous, good to the backbone. He possessed the inherent virtue of the highest races of mankind; for, notwithstanding his reflections, he would never really have done any harm to the unfortunate girl beneath his roof.

I did my best to cheer up my kind hosts. I recall how I took them to a festival one night. It was some kind of carnival near Safuta Harbour, and was very similar to the festival scenes which I have already described in my Marquesan reminiscences. The memory of it all seems to be some dim recollection of a wonderful faeryland of song. For the Samoans are the greatest singers on earth. As the dancers whirled about on the stage platform, their figures were lit up by a hundred coco-nut-oil lamps that hung on the branches of the bread-fruits. Tamafanga and I strolled about, half wondering if we would meet Waylao amongst that hilarious mass of dusky beings. Though we had inquired everywhere and heard that a canoe was missing the same night as Waylao had disappeared, still, we had hopes that she might have returned to the isle again.

Those picturesque Samoan maids looked more like fairies than earthly beings, as they crept out of the shade of the moonlit palms to stare at us. I never remember a more bewitching sight than when the sea wind tossed up their masses of glorious, coral-lime-dyed hair. But some did not use the dye that turned their naturally dark tresses to a bright golden hue, and this made a delightful contrast as they strolled about in groups together, rich scarlet blossoms in their tresses and adorning their delicate tappa gowns.

Tamafanga would never cease singing as he roamed by my side. He had heard me play the violin and so thought that I was never so happy as when he sang to me. I recall how he took me up into the most beautiful parts near Apia to show me the scenery. I often stood on those slopes by night and watched the dim lamps far below on Apia’s only street. As I write I seem to live again in the past. Once more Tamafanga and I stand together beneath the palms and watch the stars shining over the distant sea. All the birds of the forest are silent, only the songs of a few sailors in the beach shanty break the stillness. As I dream on, Vaea’s mountain-peak rises to the skies as the moon looms up far out at sea. Only the beautiful tavau-trees and plumed palms move as the sea winds touch them. As I watch, that height is no longer a mountain, it is the vast, solitary tomb of Robert Louis Stevenson. Far below, old Vailima (his late Samoan home) still has a light shining in its lonely verandah window; shadows still move in those wooden walls which he had built, but the master is far away up there, high above the Road Of The Loving Heart, fast asleep in that mighty tomb, as through the windows of heaven shine his eternal lamps—the stars.

Tamafanga sings by my side. I can see the ineffable, greenish flush of the dim sea horizons. By Mulinuu Point lie a few schooners, their canvas sails hanging like broken wings in the moonlit, windless air.

I am now alone, for I have sent Tamafanga down into Apia town to buy a little gift for the kind-hearted Matafas. As I stand there, awaiting my friend’s return, I recall all that has been and all that must have been in days gone by. It is on those wild shores, kissed by the whitened surfs, that the old Samoan kings met and discussed their various rights to the throne. I think of the laughter of the white men and their wives in that big wooden house in the hills. It was there where the Great Tusitala (writer of stories) welcomed the men who came across the seas to visit him.

As I still dream on and look about on the glorious light of the night skies, I seem to breathe in the very poetry of nature. Over my head the beautiful bread-fruit trees and plumed palms wave their richly adorned branches. The deep, primeval silence, only disturbed by the cry of the solitary Mamoa uli bird, seems to steal into my very being. I can smell the wild, rich odour of the forest, as the night’s faint breath steals from the hollows, laden with scented whiffs from the decaying tropical flowers and the damp undergrowth, that, a few hours before, was pierced by glorious sunlight and musical with bees. Suddenly I hear the sound of soft-footed feet, then a burst of song—it is Tamafanga. He has returned with the present.

When we arrived back again at the hut, old Matafa and his wife rushed to the door to greet me.

“Matafa,” I said, “you have befriended her whom I loved, and so I now give unto thee that which the gods have sent you, through the tenderness of my heart.” With delight they both stared at me, their eyes were alive, shining with gratitude as they put forth their hands and clutched the O le oloa (sacred gift)—a bottle of the best unsweetened gin. I felt that it was wrong to give them that stimulant after the fifty years of missionaries’ supreme efforts. But they were old, and I knew that even old people in the countries where the missionaries hailed from like and need a little invigorating stimulant to buck them up when they can ever hear that prophetic tapping—thump! thump!—as the kind gravedigger pats the soil down, nicely and neatly over their old, tired heads and cold hearts.

We were all feeling sad that night, for I had at last secured a berth on a full-rigged ship that lay out in Apia Harbour. She was bound for Nuka Hiva and San Francisco.

I had promised the Matafas that I would return again some day.

“Cheer up,” I said, and I told them that I had some idea that I would find the beautiful girl Waylao back in Nuka Hiva. At that they clapped their hands with delight, and then, alas! the reaction set in and they wept.

As we all sat there, and they imbibed the contents of that bottle of gin, Tamafanga sang to us. He reminded me very much of my dear dead comrade Hermionæ the Marquesan. As he sang, and the lights burnt low, his eyes shone with light, for he was happy with the thought that he was going away on the big sea with me. For Tamafanga had gone on board the Rockhampton directly he heard that I had got a berth and asked for a job as deck hand—and had secured one.

The Matafas were very sorry to find that he was going with me; but I had promised to look after him and he had promised them that, if he ever saw Waylao in Hivaoa, he would persuade her to return to them.

As we sat there together, for the last night, for the ship sailed next day, the old Matafas sobbed as their Tamafanga sang. His song was one of longing, for his head was full of the romantic idea that he was going away across the big seas to search for the beautiful Waylao. This is how it ran:

“O eyes of the night, O voice of the winds,
Beautiful are the dreams of love.
Sweet are the sounds of deep-moving waters

And the sight of the stars over the mountains:

But, oh, how glorious is the light of a maiden’s eyes!

Eyes that we cannot see—only remember.”

So did the handsome Samoan sing as I played the violin in that little hut by Salufata village. As the night grew old, the Matafas laid their heads on the table and wailed: “O noble white mans, bring back to us the beautiful white girl, the stranger that came to us from out of the seas.”

I slept little that night as I lay beside Tamafanga in the little room next to the Matafas, who, thanks to the unsweetened gin, slept soundly.

I was anxious to get back to Tai-o-hae. I thought of Grimes, I longed to hear his cheery voice again and to see the old faces. “What had happened when Benbow came back and heard all about Waylao? Was the old cottage still on the slope with its little chimney smoking as of old? Did old Lydia still watch for Waylao’s return, or was the girl back there?” Such were my reflections as I lay on that mat, sleepless, in Matafa’s hut.

Next day, when I went aboard the s.s. Rockhampton, the crew stared with astonishment to see my obsequious retinue, for Mr and Mrs Matafa had made up their minds to come and see us off. I did my best to dissuade them, but it was no use—come they would!

As I strode up the gangway from the outrigger canoe that took us out, Tamafanga followed close behind me, carrying my violin. Behind him came the Matafas. Mrs Matafa’s arms were crammed with bunches of bananas and other delicious fruits. Old Matafa had attired himself in his full costume of sacred chiefdom. He was bare to the waist, but about his loins was the gorgeous swathing that represented the Samoan’s royal insignia of knighthood. I must say he looked a handsome old fellow as he jumped down on the sailing-ship’s deck and stalked majestically behind me, carrying his huge war-club which, decorated with many jewels, showed his high degree. The sailors, mostly Yankees, grinned from ear to ear as I wished the chief and his wife good-bye.

“Clear off!” shouted the chief mate as the tug took us in hand.

When the Matafas saw that we were really off they commenced wailing in a most pathetic manner. Tamafanga prostrated himself at their feet and wailed too. It was nothing much to see those old Samoans wail and cry out, beating their hands all the time in anguish, for they mostly do that kind of thing when they bid anyone farewell.

The chief mate caught poor Tamafanga by the fold of his old coat and told him to “get off and do his work.”

Mr and Mrs Matafa stood up in the outrigged canoe and waved their hands till our ship rounded the point, and we put out to sea. So did I leave Apia, with Tamafanga as a shipmate, bound for Nuka Hiva.

We had not been to sea more than two days when they put Tamafanga in the galley to help the cook. They found that he was no earthly use on deck. He was for ever singing, but the cook was a good fellow and did not seem to mind so long as Tamafanga washed the pans and peeled the spuds properly. He had a bunk amidships, near mine in the deckhouse. He sang all night long, as well as all through the day. Indeed he never seemed to want to sleep.

“Tamafanga,” I said, “it’s true that you know that I am fond of music, but do you think that it’s right to sit on the side of my bunk singing when I am trying to get to sleep?”

He hung his head and looked like a whipped hound as I said that to him. I felt more ashamed at heart than he did, as I added quickly: “Tamafanga, I know that your voice is beautiful, but it is really necessary to sleep when I come below. I am not a Samoan, I am only a sleepy-headed white man, see? Tamafanga, old pal, that makes all the difference.”

“Master, I promise that I will only sing four hours in the evening, as you wish,” and then, saying this to me, he burst into song on the spot, though he promised to sing no more that night.

All the sailors liked Tamafanga. One night they gave him some rum. They deceived him by saying: “Tamafanga, you sing so beautifully that we have decided to give you this nice stuff, which is specially prepared for the voice. You will sing like a blackbird after you drink that.”

“What’s a blackbird?” said he.

“You’ll hear and know I guess,” said the sailor, as he coaxed and, at length, lured Tamafanga to drink the grog.

After he had taken that potion, he clapped his hands and sang till the forecastle echoed with song and wild laughter.

I am afraid I laughed too, for poor Tamafanga had never drunk rum before, and I never saw a fellow dance and somersault as he did that night. Suddenly he went on his knees before me and sang a weird song, ending up with an extemporisation to Waylao’s eyes.

Ah! Tamafanga, when I think of all that happened after, my heart bleeds.

Next morning he had a face as long as a fiddle. The cook offered him some rum as a pick-me-up, but he shook his head fiercely. Wise youth!

The events of that voyage are fixed in my memory, I do not think anything on earth will make me forget all that happened.

A week after we left Apia we were becalmed for many days. The heat was terrific. The pitch in the seams of the deck planks boiled and oozed out, and stuck to our bare feet as we trod the deck.

Tamafanga seemed to be the only one who was cool: he cast off his old seaman’s coat that he had bought at a store in Apia and reverted back to the primitive lava-lava. To tell the truth I envied that scanty attire. If we had been the only two on board as we lay becalmed in that infinite, glassy ocean I should have dressed in exactly the same fashion.

After the first week of calm, a slight breeze came up after sunset and filled the sails, dragging us along about three or four knots, but at sunrise, up came the steaming vapours and down poured the terrific windless heat from the sky.

The skipper trod the poop all day long, staring fiercely at the sky looking for wind. At length the weather improved, and we had a genuine trade-sky over us, just one or two wraith-like clouds sailing across illimitable blue as, with all sails set, we followed them as we rolled once more across the vast liquid blue, below.

I recall the glorious tropical day that preceded the change in the weather—and such a change! The wind dropped again, the air was hot, almost thick with silence. As night fell, the sky pulsed with the ethereal energy of a thousand thousand stars. Suddenly it came—crash! The storm seemed to break over that vast, silent tropic sea like an explosion: as though some terrific cataclysm had occurred out in the solar system and blown the western horizon out. I fancied I heard the tumultuous tottering of the heavens as that midnight hurricane smashed down upon us.

“All hands on deck! Shorten sail! Aye there! Let go!” Boom! Crash! Then came muffled orders that the wind slashed into a thousand pieces ere they got clear from the Old Man’s lips (he was an old man, too; a grand white beard, wrinkled, sun-tanned face alight with keen, grey eyes).

As we clung aloft, she gave a lurch to windward. A flash of brilliant lightning split the heavens in twain. It lit up the sea. Ye gods, what a sight! It was like some vast Arctic Ocean of mountainous, pinnacled icebergs adrift, dancing with mad, chaotic delight, as they travelled away to the east! As that flash came, I saw the heads of my comrades, their figures clinging on in a row up there high aloft. We looked like puppets clinging on a long stick that was dancing about up in the sky of that inky, black night.

I felt my cap go. The wind ripped my hair, it seemed as though a fiercely thrust knife had whipped out of space and scalped me.

Someone who clung just near me muttered a laboured oath. Then a voice, that seemed to be out somewhere in space, said: “Now we sha’n’t be long!” “Stow yer gab, yer son of a gun,” said another sepulchral voice out in the black infinity. Crash! We felt the vessel shiver as the seas broke over, then she lurched to windward. I felt sure that she was turning turtle. Up she came and righted herself as we grabbed the folds of the straining canvas in our fists. The flapping canvas and the rigging bellowed like monstrous living beings as we all clung aloft, far away up there in the chaos. Suddenly I clung on like grim death. I felt certain that the world had suddenly shifted its orbit and had taken a headlong plunge into infinite space. I turned my head and looked over my shoulder; though the night was pitch black I saw it rise—a thundering, boiling mass of ocean ablaze with phosphorescent light. Up—up—it came. The Rockhampton shivered and crouched like a hunted, frightened stag of the ocean. Crash! We had pooped a sea! A mountain of seething, boiling water rushed along the deck and swept to the galley. I felt the stern sink to the weight of the water as the jib-boom stabbed the sky. Another crash; the galley had been swept away and had crashed overboard like matchwood. The masts shivered, the night moaned. I clung to the fold of the sail with my fist, yes, tight with fright. I think if I had gone before my Maker that next moment—as I expected to—I should have still been clutching that little bit of dirty, wet canvas in my hand—the last remnant of sweet mortality!

I heard a faint cry: it came from somewhere out in the storm-stricken night. What was it, I wondered. It seemed to stab my heart. Then the terrific roar of the night, the moan of the seas below and the thunder of the winds aloft, blew all my faculties away into infinity like dust.

Suddenly the hurricane’s first mighty passion blew itself out.

We all stood on deck, huddled, looking into each other’s faces.

“Are you men all there?” roared the skipper.

“Aye, aye, sir!”

At first we had thought that the cook had gone overboard with his galley, but he had just gone into the forecastle to turn in when the storm came down on us, so was he saved.

Suddenly I felt as though God had given me a tremendous thump on the heart. “Where’s Tamafanga?” I yelled.

The seas were still roaring and racing along, across the world, like triumphant mountains, bound for the south-east. Far overhead the stars were flashing and glittering in the wet, blue pools of the midnight sky.

“Tamafanga!” I yelled again.

“Tamafanga!” came like a husky echo from the bearded throats of the men just by me.

Then a voice said: “Tamafanga was asleep on the cook’s bench in the galley. He felt the cold, and lay down to sleep with some old sacks over him!”

The galley was miles astern, lost on those mountainous seas!

The huddled sailormen looked pale and haggard. The moon shone through a wrack of cloud, just for a moment, as they all turned their heads and gazed astern into that vast, angry, tomb-like night. Their eyes looked glassy with sorrow. It was the beautiful link between the white man and the brown man. There it shone, terribly sad on those haggard, ghastly faces.

“God Almighty!” I gasped, realising the truth.

All the crew answered my exclamation like an echo, it sounded reverential and full of sorrow.

Tamafanga, the beautiful singer, handsome Tamafanga of the South Seas—where was he?

“Tamafanga!” I yelled again, as I felt like some wild madman, not knowing what to do or realising to the full how hopeless was my call to that wild night of storm-swept seas. Then I cried like a child. The next night and the next night—I wept again as I lay in my bunk. Ah! Why be ashamed that I loved dear, singing Tamafanga?

Brother or sister, believe me, I would not have wept half so much had a king lain down to rest in that bit of old sacking, to awaken far away on those relentless, mountainous seas of the night, miles and miles astern.

The whole crew missed Tamafanga, I never heard so many genuine regrets. The cook hardly spoke for two days, only puffed his pipe, stared from the extemporised galley at the sea and murmured: “Well! Well!”

But why be sad? It’s done now, long years ago. Fate got its whack of sorrow out of Tamafanga, so I suppose we must smile and be cheered at the thought that Destiny did a cowardly act and was happy in doing it. There is little more worth recording about that unfortunate passage.

After Tamafanga ceased singing, and went to the bottom of the Pacific to await the trump of doom, I became depressed, though, of course, I had no right to be. Depression over the loss of something that has nothing to do with the materialistic side of one’s own existence is a sign of mental disorder.

But I must admit that the crew of the Rockhampton were all tarred with the same brush, and when I played the violin in the forecastle it was very obvious that they all missed Tamafanga’s voice.

The weather following that hurricane was gloriously fine for the rest of the voyage. The days crept out of eternity and shone like vast blue mirrors between the tropical nights of twinkling myriads of stars.

I do not think I had a good sound sleep throughout the whole passage to Nuka Hiva. It was the saddest, the most uncomfortable voyage I ever experienced in those parts. The Rockhampton was one of the old, wooden clipper ships, the sailors said that she was built of bug teak—some kind of a tropical hard wood that bred bugs. True enough, those insects fairly lifted me out of my bunk, turned me over and sought the tenderest spots. It may sound blasphemous, but I believe that Providence watches over the interests of bugs.

The instincts of those semi-human things was truly marvellous. Attacked viciously all night by them, we would search by daylight—and never find one. They migrated through the deck cracks into the hold during the day. At night I would creep into my berth and sight thousands of pairs of tiny reddish whiskers (South Sea bugs grow beards) twiddling through the deck cracks. We kept a strong light on so as to make them think that it was broad daylight. But do you think that they were gulled? Not they! Though storms raged, though men wept, though romantic Tamafanga, with his sweet songs, was swept into the raging seas of eternity—we arrived off Tai-o-hae and not a bug lost!

CHAPTER XXIII

Nuka Hiva once more—The Deserted Grog Shanty—Benbow’s Second Home-coming—He hears the Truth—A Mournful Carouse—Knight-errants in the Bell Bird—A Letter from Grimes—Another Fruitless Serenade

ONE can imagine that I did not weep when at last we sighted the wild shores of Nuka Hiva and entered the beautiful rugged bay of Tai-o-hae. Though I had signed on for the trip to San Francisco, no sooner had the anchor dropped than I proceeded to make myself scarce. At first I had thought of doing a bolt, but on reflection I made up my mind to be straightforward with the skipper, so I went to him and revealed the fact that I wanted to leave ship at once. He turned out a good sort, and even gave me a month’s money, though according to sea agreements he need not have given me a cent.

To pack up and leave the ship was nothing to me. I was leading the life of primeval man, so I was always at home, wherever I happened to be, and I was always in the best possible place that I could possibly be in at that precise moment. My luggage consisted of my violin, a steel-toothed hair-comb, two flannel shirts and the blue Chinese-cloth midshipman’s suit that I lived in.

I see by my diary notes that I stopped on the s.s. Rockhampton for the first night in port and arrived at the grog shanty at Tai-o-hae on the 9th December.

I will make no attempt to describe my disappointment when I arrived at the old place and missed the friendly faces of most of the rough men I had known. The tale that Mrs Ranjo told me sounded more like some wild romance than anything else.

My first inquiry was about Waylao. Had she turned up? I awaited Mrs Ranjo’s reply with intense interest. She only shook her head and stared at me seriously. Indeed she looked a bit spiteful, for Waylao had been the cause of taking away her most generous and oldest customers from Tai-o-hae, under circumstances which I will describe later.

It was a glorious starlit night when I strolled out of the grog shanty with my head fairly humming with all the strange things that I had heard from the Ranjos.

I would have given anything at that moment to have had old Grimes beside me, but alas! it could not be.

As I strolled along the silent track by the shore, my steps instinctively strayed in the direction of the old hulk, and ere long I stood on that friendly derelict—alone. My heart was heavy with the silence that had greeted me wherever I sought the sweet music of the voices of comradeship. As I stood beneath the broken masts, and stared on the old scenes, the changelessness of Nature’s face oppressed me.

The same stars shone over the mountains, the old figurehead still stretched its hands to the dim western constellations and those far-off worlds seemed as remote as my own hopes. I felt the loneliness of heaven enter my heart. Inland, just over the rows of forest bread-fruit trees, I could see the ascending smoke from the native villages and, near the shore, the tiny light of the solitary window of Father O’Leary’s mission-room.

Gazing on the dim sky-line, the old figurehead and I became dear comrades who communed in the silence of some great twinship of sorrow. We were both alone. Hardly a sound came from the grog shanty. I saw its lights twinkling beneath the palms. No familiar sounds of rollicking songs disturbed the silence. I felt like one who stood on some old shore of far-away memories, the shores of some world that I had known ages ago. Below the decks silence reigned, dark and deep. The tinkling of the banjo and the wild encore yells were missing. Not one song or muffled oath greeted my ears. Grimes, Uncle Sam, Benbow and all the men I had known so well were far away at sea.

When Ranjo and his wife told me all, I had gone straight up to Father O’Leary. He, too, depressed me as he described what had happened since I left Tai-o-hae.

“Ah! my son,” he said, “I have known many troubles since I came across the seas to these isles, but few of them have been so bad as the sorrow that has come to me of late.”

“Did they not find out who was the cause of all this unhappiness, Father?”

The old priest shook his head for reply, then said:

“My son, what matters it all, the how and why, since the girl has gone? What use in trying to avert the evil when evil has done the worst that it could do?”

“That’s so,” I responded. Then I took the Father aside and told him all that I knew about Waylao since she left Tai-o-hae. The telling took a long time. As I sat by that grey-bearded old priest the tears came to his eyes.

“My lost sheep, my pretty Waylao, the best of all—and so, the easiest to fall, the swiftest to lose!” Saying this, he pressed my hands.

“My son, have hope. I feel assured that she will come again,” said the old Catholic as I bade him good-night, and went away feeling less hopeful than ever. Ere I left the Father I had asked him if Pauline was still on the island. To tell the truth, I half-expected to hear that she had flown away to sea also. When the priest told me that Pauline still roamed that spot by the mountains my heart leapt with a strange thrill of joy. She at least is left on earth, I thought, as I wandered away into the night.

Next day I went and saw Madame Lydia, and I shall never forget the welcome of the old native woman when I walked into her cottage. She almost jumped into my arms as I greeted her. I was pleased to find that she was not quite alone. It so happened that one of her own relations was staying with her till Benbow returned to Tai-o-hae with all the shellbacks who had gone away as his crew.

I will now describe, as well as I am able, all that I heard from old Lydia and the Ranjos about Benbow’s home-coming and why he went to sea with the beachcombers.

It appeared that, about a week after the Sea Swallow, with Waylao and me on board, left, Benbow arrived home. All the beachcombers had stopped in the shanty instead of going down to the shore to greet him as was their custom when he put into Tai-o-hae Bay. They anticipated trouble.

Possibly Benbow himself wondered why everyone looked so damnably serious instead of greeting him in the usual boisterous fashion when he entered the grog shanty. Not one dare tell him the truth about the trouble awaiting him at home, but their hearts were pretty full, I am sure, when he called for drinks all round. He must have thought that the hot weather had affected them as the beachcombers lifted their mugs, clinked and drank his health in a subdued voice.

When the burly old skipper had left the shanty, and passed away up the little track that led to his home, the shellbacks all rushed to the door, watched and listened. Though Benbow’s bungalow was several hundred yards away, they waited the thunderous voice of the skipper, the ejaculations that would escape from his lips when trembling old Lydia told him all.

As Benbow entered the old parlour he looked around. What was the matter? Why did his wife look at him like a whipped hound? Where was the welcoming voice of his pretty Waylao?

“Waylao!” he shouted. Then he stared round him wildly. Had old Lydia gone mad, he wondered, as he yelled once again.

“What the hell’s the matter? Where’s Waylao?”

As the sailorman yelled again and again, in his wild impatience, the old woman only wailed. Suddenly the stricken sailor stared aghast. “Is she dead?” came his husky query. For what else but the death of his beautiful Waylao could make this terrible silence and that terrible look in the eyes of his native wife? Ah! reader, you know all, but Benbow, the British sailor who had left his daughter in the care of his wife, knew nothing.

“She’s gone, Benbow; she go run away into forest, days and weeks ago!”

“Gone!” that was all the skipper could say as he stared at the woman and stamped his foot.

“Some man deceive our pretty Wayee—she like THAT! She run! She run! O ze great white Gods helps us!”

Old Lydia wailed out the foregoing information, and looked into the haggard face of the white man, trembling the while like a dead leaf.

For a moment he stared like an idiot. Then he passed his hand across his brow.

“Gone? Like what?” came his response in a clash of thunderous passion. It sounded like the voice of doom to the native woman’s ears as the sailor yelled forth his inquiry.

The shellbacks, who were all huddled by the grog shanty door, heard that yell. They shivered as they looked into one another’s awestruck, staring eyes.

“Gawd blimey! to fink that oive lived to see this ’ere day!” murmured Grimes as the huddled shellbacks breathed heavily, swayed in their sea-boots and listened.

When Lydia had at length told her husband all that she could tell, and dared tell, she clung to his knees.

For a moment the cottage shook. It was even reported that the shellbacks heard muffled screams. Indeed they had prepared to rush up the slopes to see if old Lydia was being murdered. But they did not go, nor was their presence needed, for it was only the cries of Lydia in hysterics at the sight of the Britisher’s anguish-stricken face.

Then the reaction came. The white man sat down in his arm-chair by his old grandfather clock and cried like a child.

While Lydia told me those things, that old grandfather clock still ticked on like doom. As we sat there in the silence, and the woman wept and wailed out all her sorrow to my sympathetic ears, the “tick! tick! tick!” seemed to chant out in a terribly relentless monotone:

“The Moving Finger writes; and, having writ,
Moves on: nor all thy Piety nor Wit
Shall lure it back to cancel half a Line,
Nor all thy Tears wash out a Word of it.”

“What happened then?” I said, as the woman still wept on and I pressed her hand. I hardly knew how to tell her all that I could tell: how Waylao had stowed away on my ship, and then of her last disappearance from the kind Matafas in Samoa. When at length I told her all that I knew, she stared at me like a bronze statue; her nose looked brittle, her eyes quite glassy. I cannot describe how affected I was by that South Sea mother’s grief over her lost child, and how I raised her hopes, swearing that I thought that Waylao was safe and sound, and would soon return, while my heart, alas! belied all that my voice uttered.

She was a brown-skinned woman, born and reared up in a savage land, yet I could see no difference between her grief and that of any other mother of the civilised world.

When the distraught woman had at length somewhat recovered, she continued to tell me about Benbow.

It appeared that as soon as the sailor had relieved his feelings he had quietly put on his cap and gone back to the grog shanty. As he entered the grog bar, the shellbacks faced him with steady eyes and silent lips. He looked into their eyes and knew through one glance that he gazed on honest men.

“Boys,” he said, “come up to my home. I want you to tell me all that you know—then we will breach the rum cask!”

Saying this, without another word he walked away. The tense silence of that rough crew of sympathetic men was dispelled by a huge sigh. Though the rum cask was to be broached as usual, a fact quite outside their expectations, they were sincerely sorry. That sigh came from the depths of their hearts, that warmed at the thought of the rum, which was of the very best brand.

As soon as the stricken father had departed, they all swallowed their drinks and filed out into the dusk of the hot evening.

Following the little track by the colonnade of palms they soon arrived outside Benbow’s cottage, and entered the little doorway in solemn silence, like a funeral procession.

Each man hitched up the knees of his pants and sat down, half nervously, in the old chairs to await events. The silence was broken only by the tick of the grandfather clock and the small coughs of expectation as Benbow stooped forward and, with tears in his eyes, broached the rum cask. Benbow had by this time drunk several pick-me-ups to steady his nerves, and he seemed more like himself again. Looking up at the crew as he sat in the old arm-chair he said:

“Boys, you know all that’s happened during my absence; now, I want you to tell me all that you know about this affair.”

For a moment all the beachcombers were silent. They remembered how Waylao had slept in the hulk, and each one wondered what Benbow would think when he heard about it all. Suddenly Ken-can, the ever-silent, saturnine chum of Benbow’s, stared at them all and sneered. Uncle Sam returned the gaze of those fixed, soulless eyes and muttered a fearful oath beneath his breath. Uncle Sam knew the significance of that sneer, but after a moment’s reflection determined to ignore it.

Under the influence of the same inspiration, each lifted his mug of rum and relieved his feelings. Then Uncle Sam braced up his pants, coughed as he looked round, and commenced in this wise:

“Captain, we feels right-down sorry about this ’ere business. We ain’t going to hold nothing back about all that we knows. I guess I’ll tell yer right here all that we know about your daughter, Waylao.”

He then slowly proceeded, with almost mathematical precision, to narrate the whole story as far as he knew it.

“Ah, me,” said old Lydia to me. “He kind Melican man, Uncle Sams.”

It appeared that the good-hearted American shellback had put in many little touches which were calculated to melt Benbow’s heart where his old wife Lydia was concerned. Indeed Uncle Sam illustrated the native woman’s grief over her daughter’s flight. He knew that it was well to do this for Lydia’s sake, for she had wandered about the isle in a demented condition screaming out: “I’ve driven my daughter Wayee away into the forest for ever!” Of course, island scandal had made a lot out of the native woman’s incoherent cries.

I’ve no doubt that it took Uncle Sam a long time to tell his story, and much moistening of his throat with rum, but when the tale was told, and Uncle Sam had described Waylao’s grief, Benbow pulled out his big red pocket-handkerchief and blew his nose. All the beachcombers saw through the ruse, for the British sailor slipped the corners to his eyes as though he were ashamed of the tears. It appeared that they drank considerably that night, and became emotional. I suppose the sight of the old sailor’s grief was too much for them. There had been a regular pandemonium of sorrowful expressions after that speech of Uncle Sam’s. Some sneezed, some coughed and wiped their eyes with their sleeves. To tell one the truth, even the jockey chap, who wore checked trousers and made bets on the most sacred things, was overcome. He told me afterwards that he’d never seen anything so sad since the “dead cert” came in last and fell down dead. Then he said: “Well, I’ll never say that Bret Harte’s characters were not taken from life again.”

Ere that renowned night of sorrow commingled with rum was old, Benbow rose from his chair and called for volunteers who would go with him in search of Waylao.

“I’ll search the b—— Pacific till I find her!” he roared.

Without any hesitation the whole assemblage of beachcombers had lifted their mugs and, with voices thick with emotion as well as rum fumes, had said: “Captain, put me down for one!”

Thus did Benbow get together his volunteer crew who would go and search the seas for the missing Waylao.

As the old native woman rambled on, telling me these things in her emotional, descriptive way, I saw that scene before my eyes, and even regretted that I had been absent from so romantic a night. I knew those rough men so well that I could easily imagine how the thought of going away with Benbow after Waylao thrilled their hearts and struck some dormant, romantic note of their souls!

Before the solemn meeting broke up, songs were sung. Perhaps it is best to tell the whole truth—ere daybreak had painted the sea-line with grey, only three beachcombers were able to creep back to the hulk without immediate assistance. At least four of them slept under the palms, some were carried back to the hulk with their feet dragging behind them, for the rum cask in Benbow’s cottage was empty.

“Ah mees,” wailed old Lydia, as she continued. “The great white mans were sorry for mees and so they did drink and drink.”

When I asked her about Bill Grimes her face became very sympathetic. “Ah, good Grimes, it was he who put Benbows to beds. Benbow very ill, no take boots off—feet pained!”

Then the old woman looked at me and said: “Ah, Glimes bad mans, but old Lydia forgives him for stealing.”

“What did he steal?” said I, at hearing this strange accusation about my honest Grimes.

“He steal my brass locket, with my pretty Wayee’s poto [photo] in it.”

As the woman told me of this slight indiscretion of my honest pal I felt sorry for Grimes. I easily imagined the temptation, considering his infatuation for the girl. I could almost see him slipping the image of the girl off the bedroom toilet-table as he put Benbow to bed, and could hear him unconsciously express the one great truth of modern civilisation as he murmured: “What the eye don’t see the ’eart don’t grieve abart!”

Suddenly Lydia ceased her tears and darted across the room to the pocket of some old skirt. Then she returned to me and handed me a little note. It was a letter from Grimes, left by him in the care of Lydia for me, should I return ere he came back to Tai-o-hae. This is how it ran. I copy it from the dirty bit of paper that lies before me on my desk as I write:

“Dear Old Pal.—’Ave goned away on the Bell bird, hoff to find Wayler, Benbow’s dorter, you knows. Opes to be back soone. Missed you afully like. rote some fine poultry [poetry]. Aint alf ad a spree since you went hoff on the Sea Swaller. If you gets back to Ty-o-hae afore I comes back, wait for me. If I finds Waylayer I moight marry ’er. You can come and stay wif us. Good-bye pal, dont forgit Grimes, we’ll meet soone

“Bill Grimes.”

When I had read this note I felt depressed, and a bit wild, too, that I had not been back in time to tell them all that I knew about Waylao. I gathered from Lydia that the Bell Bird had gone to Fiji.

It appeared that, before the schooner sailed, Benbow had had a hint that Waylao had been in Suva. I never found out how he got this information, probably he had heard it from some sailor who called in at Tai-o-hae when the Sea Swallow came into port again.

After I bade the native woman good-night I went straight away towards the grog shanty to see the Ranjos again. In their little bar parlour I heard a full account of the sailing of the Bell Bird. It appeared that the whole township had been agog with the excitement of the start. The whole population had turned out to see the beachcombers off. Bill Grimes, Uncle Sam and nearly all who had attended the council at Benbow’s cottage were on board as the crew. Ranjo said: “There never was such a hell of a pandemonium of farewell cheers down on the beach before as when Benbow put to sea with my Tai-o-hae customers on his ship—and fourteen casks of the best rum in the cuddy!”

Some of the island folk sneered and said Benbow had gone daft.

“What a fuss to make about a sinful girl!” said some.

Others shook their heads about the ways of the world and of Benbow’s wisdom in sailing away on such a mad search with such a desperately bad crew. The Tai-o-hae Missionary Times devoted a special article to the sailing of the Bell Bird. Its tone was sarcastic: it said something about Helen of Troy in the Southern Seas and of the benefit she had conferred on the island by ridding Tai-o-hae of so many wastrels.

Many ventured their opinions as to the ultimate result of the voyage. Some said that they would safely return with Waylao, others shook their heads as though they were dubious about it. But not one, I am sure, prophesied or dreamed of the far-off port that Benbow and his crew had set sail for.

But to return to my own immediate experiences. As soon as I saw a chance of speaking to Mrs Ranjo alone I took her aside and asked for news of John L——.

“Does L—— still come to the shanty and imbibe?” I asked.

I asked this question because I had walked under the palms to and fro to that grog bar quite twenty times, hoping that I might meet Pauline. I knew that so long as her father had a chance of getting drunk the daughter would be seeking his whereabouts.

When Mrs Ranjo informed me that he was laid up, crippled with gout, I felt truly sorry. I must confess that I was not so sorry about his gout and suffering as at the thought that he could not get tight at the shanty and so give me a chance of meeting his daughter.

What with the absence of Grimes, the death of Tamafanga, and various other aids to depression, I felt that something must be done to dispel my cloudy thoughts and make a little artificial sunshine. With this idea, I went straight off that same night to L——’s little homestead by the mountains. It may be remembered I had been up to that silent hamlet in the hills long before, serenading the girl who haunted my mind.

I recall the very atmosphere of that night as I left the shanty full of hopes that I should see Pauline. Even as I write, I can almost fancy that I smell the rich, warm scents of the wild cloves and faded orange blossoms that hung on the boughs as I strolled by that silent bungalow. The night was thick with stars, staring as though pale with fright at the rising moon on the eastern horizon.

I crept through the thickets of bamboos and went across the small pathway that ran across the patch of garden. All was silent except for the chirruping monotone of the locusts that haunted the taro and pine-apples that grew in wild profusion around.

Peering through the branches, I saw a light glimmering through the crack of the doorway. I knew that it came from the small compartment wherein lay John L—— and his weird companion. As I drew nearer, I saw the shadow figure of that eternal watcher. That shadow bobbed about the wall as the patient groaned and asked, presumably, for just a little drop of spirit to moisten his fevered lips.

I became brave, and crept closer, to within three feet of the little room wherein Pauline slept. I suppose that it was the worry I had had and the sound of the breath of heaven that roamed through the trees that made me madly romantic. I whistled a soft melody that Pauline had once admired. I listened and watched, but only the stars winked over the giant trees.

Ah! how my heart beat as I looked up at that moonlit window-pane. I fancied I saw the scarlet blossoms of the tangled vines quiver in the brilliant night gleam. It seemed to me that the small window by the coco-palms was some ghostly, glassy eye staring down at me and watching over that sleeping girl. In the vivid inward light of a romantic boy’s imaginings, I fancied I saw Pauline lying like a warm, white-limbed angel between the sheets, her eyes closed in sleep as she dreamed of what—me? Alas! why should she dream of me?

CHAPTER XXIV

Heart-to-heart Talks with Pauline—My Native Friends—The Unappreciated Genius—His Views on Art—Father O’Leary’s Call—Waylao’s Return

FATHER O’LEARY and I became the best of pals. Though we disagreed on some matters we never argued.

“My son, smoking is a silly habit,” he said.

“I suppose you’re right,” I responded, taking my pipe from my lips.

He at once held my hand, saying: “Smoke on, I know of men who have done worse.”

By this alone one may gather that he was harmless enough and a truly religious man.

He often spoke to me of his boyhood as we sat beneath the orange grove by his little mission-room bungalow. I learnt then that his mother was Irish and his father French.

He lent me a little book on the philosophy of the senses and I discovered a beautiful lock of twisted hair in it. When I mentioned my discovery, the priest coloured slightly and seemed embarrassed. He had evidently forgotten it was in the book. When he was down with fever a few days after, I distinctly heard him mention a woman’s name in his delirium—a pretty French name—and from all that I heard his lips mutter, it was evident that somewhere back in the past the Father had had a love affair. As I lay on my trestle bed by his side, I wondered if that woman’s name had anything to do with his exile out there in the South Seas, and conjured up quite a host of romantic imaginings over the discovery of that lock of brown hair. Whose was it? What evil fate had intervened, that the only tokens of that romance should be the lock of hair and the feverish ravings on the lips of an old French missionary priest in the Marquesan cannibal isles? While the Father slept I gazed at him and thought what a handsome youth he must have been. Even in old age some aftermath of youth’s charm still lingered on his face. He had a fine brow and a kind mouth, so different to millions of mouths I’ve seen.

He was never so happy as when we sat out beneath the bread-fruits by moonlight and I played tender solos on the violin. Fired by the romance I had weaved around my discovery of that ringlet, I composed the following solo. It was a favourite of the priest’s; he asked me to play it over and over again. Nor did he dream why I had been inspired to compose that strain.

Listen:

[MP3][MIDI]

Music XML:

[MusicXML]

Reproduced by kind permission of Messrs. Boosey & Co., London, W.

He often spoke of Waylao in sorrow, and of the sins and the passions of the dusky Southern race. Through his hospitality I met Pauline more than once. She loved to hear me play the violin. The world took on a different atmosphere as she sang old English songs her father had taught her. The beauty of those songs was intense, and I became home-sick as I listened to her voice, accompanied by the monotone of the breaking seas below and the wild oaths of sunburnt seafaring men in the grog shanty hard by. None but exiles know how an English song touches the heart and awakens dreams in a man. I had led a wild life and done many strange things, and had been influenced by many a chimera, but that white girl singing a song of England seemed something deeper than I understood, and took me back home across the seas. I spoke to Pauline in a sacred way of my mother. I said: “Pauline, I never knew how beautiful my dear mother was till I met you.” Then I spoke of my father. I told her how even when I was a little, toddling boy he had a long white beard. I think that Pauline learnt to love that dear parent of mine. She spoke so gently as I described to her the various constellations of stars that shone in our English skies. In the spontaneous utterance of youth I made her see my old father’s gnarled walking-stick as it trembled, wavered a moment, then pointed out to me the Great Bear, the Pleiades, Lyra, Alpha Centauri and remote nebulæ, constellations shining in the heavens as I walked by his side. I explained to her how I had looked up at that grand old father of mine as his sombre voice told me those magical names, and how I thought that he was the first to name the stars.

Nor did I exaggerate in saying this to her. His grey beard had a look of infinity about it as I walked by his side in those Kentish woods when I was a boy. Ah! beautiful when.

I’ve often felt like jumping over my shoulders and racing back to my childhood. As I dreamed by those coral seas I came to love the memory of that child more than life itself. I was young then, so to speak. It was only a very few years since I had laid that boy in the grave, disillusioned, dead, with a bruised, cut lip and a black eye. I buried him in the solitudes of an unknown country, buried him deep, too. Under his head I pillowed all his childhood dreams. What dreams they’d been! Ah me! Even now, after so many years, I go back to that grave in the dead of night, lift the stone slab and gaze on the dead face. He’s as white as marble. I don’t think he’ll dissolve into dust till I’m dead. He often creeps out of the forests and shadows into my room by night, sits at my feet and sings to me. We were twins once; now I stand ashamed in his divine presence.

I could write a big book about that boy and I, what we thought to do together when we grew big, when we had crossed the ocean—such wondrous deeds of chivalry to fair women and comradeship to brave men. He was plucky, that little pal of mine; would run by my side on the ships’ decks and cheer me in the wild, stormy nights up aloft. It was he who led me through the vast, tropical forests, telling me to seek Waylao. The world’s too rotten and cynical to hear all that he wished to do or all the songs he sang.

That little pal still runs by my side. No wonder I love boys. I often give a hungry-looking kid a penny and smile grimly to myself as he looks at the coin, stares at the little ghostly pal at my side and runs away in fright.

Whilst staying with the kind priest I got pally with his dusky converts. Often I went into the forest villages about half-a-mile from his mission-room. Never have I played to a more appreciative audience than to those shaggy native mothers who crept from their huts to hear me. Some, for all their sins, had handsome faces and eyes. Their little children would romp about me and mimic the swaying of my violin bow and the melodies that I played. One old ex-cannibal chief became a most estimable companion of mine, and though he incidentally confessed that he liked human flesh on toast, I found him a reliable pal, trustworthy and deeply religious. He was a close observer of the beauties of nature, and I cannot recall any civilised white man whose conversation took my thoughts to a higher plane.

This particular old native, Maro Le Mu, had several bonny sons and daughters. He invited me to his home, which was situated in a beautiful spot not far from the lagoons near the shore port of entry near Tai-o-hae. His wife was a stalwart, deep-bosomed Tahitian, and a most hospitable woman. I stayed with them for a week and had fine times. The children of Maro and his relatives (he had four discarded wives of old standing) were delighted with me, and as I roamed the slopes and forests, they followed me like a flock of gambolling puppies. They looked upon me as some mighty white god or witchman. When I played the violin they would creep up to me and try and peep into the instrument to find where the music came from. I would run my fingers up the E string, and as the bow wailed forth the high harmonics they would scream with fright and spring away from me, regarding me with awe. Had it not been for Chief Maro and those kiddies, I think I should have got a ship and cleared before I did.

One of the sons’ children was a little girl about six years of age, a very pretty child, a mixture of Marquesan and Tahitian blood. She was beautifully tattooed on the shoulder curves and on the wrists. I think that O Maro Le Mu was high born and that the child was marked with the special insignia of the armorial bearings of the Maro Le Mu family’s blood royal. However, I practically hired little Winga, for so I pronounced her gimcrack Marquesan name. She would run behind me through the forest like a little dusky ghost, and when I entered a village she marched ahead as my advance-guard, so proud was she of being my servant. It was a sight worth seeing as she lifted her chin, while the forest flowers fastened in her folds of coral-dyed hair tossed as she marched disdainfully across some rara (village green), refusing to consort with or look at the flocks of native kiddies who rushed up to us as we passed along. They stared with awestruck eyes at that little comrade of mine, as we saluted the tribal king and his retinue of dusky wives and then passed away into the forest. She was an affectionate mite, and reminded me of the Fijian kiddie of the same age whom a pal and I had taken with us when we went troubadouring for hundreds of miles in the various isles of Polynesia.

It was at this time that I met a strange old man, who turned out to be an artist. He lived all alone on an islet just off the coast, not far from Chief Maro Le Mu’s home, and he invited me to go and see him. I accepted the invitation with alacrity, and hired a native canoe to take me across the three or four hundred yards of deep sea that divided his islet from the wooded mainland. Winga, her grandfather, and about twenty native youths and girls swam beside my outrigger canoe as I was paddled across to the isle. I felt like some dusky potentate as I saw those handsome savage children and old-time chiefs of royal blood swimming behind me, their dark heads drifting the still water into wavelets, their bright eyes gleaming with delight. They were all shouting forth in the musical Marquesan tongue their bright salutations: “Aloah! Awaie! Tangi me o le solea!”

So well do I know those happy, innocent people, who are true heathens and supposed to be savage animals, that I must confess that I have long ago discarded all conventional ideas. Indeed, so far as the normal outlook on conventional life is concerned, my mind has become completely reversed. I sometimes think that God’s most sacred agent—he who gains the most converts for immortality—is the devil himself. It is probable that some mighty mistake was made somewhere, and I would not be surprised to find, when I die, that the angels of heaven yearn to inherit mortality.

When I arrived at that old artist’s bungalow, I was surprised to find so snug a dwelling-place in that heathen-land. It was like an ideal bit of paradise, and consisted of two rooms, one a sleeping compartment, the other a living-room. As that solemn old man welcomed me into his little parlour, I stared in wonder. On the table lay a quantity of books and an old-fashioned telescope, native goblets made from coco-nut shells, and a large calabash. In the corner was his easel and palette, where he still followed the course of his profession. The walls of that cabin were ornamented with roughly framed paintings. These paintings represented a variety of subjects—ships fading away into the sunsets of mystical seas; faery outlines of beautiful women afloat on clouds in wondrous skies, allegorical faces peeping through mists, with stars shining through their hair; symbolical pictures portraying human aspirations with a wonderfully sure touch. One painting was so extensive that it took up one whole side of the cabin wall. It represented God: a vast white beard seemed to float on the sky-line of a dark infinity, the Face was a dim, wonderful outline, only the deep eyes of Creation were visible in the mystical hollows, mysteriously sprinkled with stars shining from their infinite depths, as the ages hung heavily on the vast, craggy brows. “You are a true artist,” said I, as I looked at that masterpiece.

The old man saw that I was greatly impressed. His wrinkled face lit up with pride as he observed my silent admiration.

After taking refreshments we sat together in the shade of that snug cabin of art, and the conversation drifted to the homeland. I soon discovered that his memories of the civilised cities were not pleasant dreams. I ventured the opinion that if our countrymen afar could see his paintings his efforts would be greatly appreciated and his fortune secured. A half-humorous curve flicked across his lips in a sarcastic smile. Then he coughed, and with a look of deep commiseration in his clear grey eyes he glanced steadily at me and said:

“Ah, my boy, I too once thought such things, ere I was drastically disillusioned. You seem not to understand that our countrymen know nothing of art, that they can rob artists with impunity and drive them, crushed, broken up and penniless, abroad or into the grave. They are even applauded for doing these things.”

“Dear me,” quoth I, as the old fellow’s white beard shook through the emotion that he felt. Then I added: “Why are they applauded?”

“Why, say you?” responded he. “Simply because the laws of our country are made by the elected of forty million fools, fools that make laws that allow the enemies of art to rob the children of art. We artists toil for many years endeavouring to express the truth in art. With what result? Lo! he whom Nature has mentally equipped so that he might paint our boots makes some monstrous imitation in vulgar perspective and colour of our sublimest conceptions. These quacks rush forth and sell their daubs as works of art.”

“Why, that which you say applies to all the arts: men rob——”

Ere I could proceed further the old man gave such a stern look at this interruption of his pet theme that I at once stifled my assertive voice and, shrinking up ashamed into my shell, once more listened as he continued:

“What is the result of this robbery of our inherited dreams? Why, we come forward, and though we offer true art, no one wants it, nor will they pay according to its merits or in proportion to the labour that we have expended. The walls of the homesteads in our country are covered with these spurious works that have been painted by the hands that should not have aspired higher than to paint the boots of Art.”

At saying this, and a good deal more, the sad old artist looked up over the giant bread-fruit trees, as a flock of parrots swept across the sky, stroked his massive beard, and went on in this wise:

“Ah! young friend, I could no longer stand being robbed by liars and hypocrites and fools, so I bade farewell to my brother artists. Yes, I gazed for the last time into their sunken eyes and on their hollow cheeks and sailed away for the isles of these Southern Seas. Indeed the clamouring of my creditors, the fingers of Scorn pointing at my shabby garments, left nothing else for me to do. Here in these kindly isles I hope to prolong my days by getting regular nourishment.”

So saying, the strange old fellow took from his capacious pocket half a ripe coco-nut, bit off a large piece of the white substance and chewed for a moment in silence. Swallowing the nutritious morsel, he proceeded, to my delight—for the satire of his delivery was truly exquisite—

“I know of two other artists who, like myself, have emigrated to these parts.”

“Do you?” quoth I eagerly, intensely interested in so strange, so wise an old man.

“Yes; one is an author and the other a musician. They live happily together on a lonely islet of the Paumotus Group. A late cannibal chief, who is a native of these isles, is their beloved attendant; and with him they commune in reverent dreams when the nights are long. There, on their solitary islet, they discuss their experiences among the slaves in civilised lands and the haunting memories of their childhood’s days. Dressed in the native costume of these parts, a loin-cloth only, they have long since resigned themselves to the inevitable. They now see the pompous boast of civilisation and its brazen virtue as a monstrous, hypocritical curse, a malignant fungus growth on the soul of truth, of beauty and true happiness.”

“No!” quoth I in my intense interest, quite forgetting the stern gleam of those grey eyes of art over my first interruption. I almost trembled at my foolish assertion. For a moment he ceased speaking, pulled his beard half viciously, and gazed at me like some towering schoolmaster as I humbly stood there. Like all men who have lived long in exile, one syllable of another’s voice was a tremendous interval of rude interruption. Once more he continued: “These two men whom I spoke of ere you interrupted still follow their professions. One plays on the violin to the winds, and the other writes down his aspirations on the sea sands and thoughtfully watches the tides wash the words away. They chop wood, grow pine-apples, bananas, sago, taro, tobacco, and lead an ideal existence.”

Delighted with my obvious interest, he meandered on:

“I know of another exile who lives near Guadalcanar, in the Solomon Isles. Clothed in rags that covered an emaciated body, he escaped from his own country by stowing away on a sailing-ship. He was a poet.

“After years of adventurous wandering he has settled in a wild, lonely spot near a tribal village where not so long since the folk were ferocious cannibals and addicted to the horrors of sacrificial heathen ceremonies. I saw this poet myself, for I happened to go that way two years agone.

“He had learnt the native tongue, and so makes a good living by engraving his rhymes and improvisations on the brains of the islanders. He dresses as the natives dress, in the scantiest of attire, and lives and eats as they do. The last I saw of him was when he dwelt in a comfortable parvanue near the mountain villages. He has reached the zenith of his ambitions: he wears long hair, and, standing on his lecture-stump in the native villages, he retells, in emotional, eloquent verse, their old legends and glorious tales of far-off barbarian battles, and thanks God that at last he has found a tribe of men who understand his special gift, and who wildly applaud his efforts.”

“Well now!” was all that I could utter as he ceased.

He gave a little cough as he finished his discourse, a cough that almost musically expressed the contemptuous exasperation that embittered his mind.

I would not assert that the foregoing is an exact verbal account of all that the old artist said to me, but I vouch that it is a faithful reproduction of his central ideas and all that my memory retains and which seems worth the recording. And I give it here as an illustration of the strange characters that are to be found living an isolated life in the wide spaces, the far-scattered isles of the North and South Pacific.

I stayed with that strange man for several hours. He was delighted when I played my violin to him. To my astonishment he commenced to sing some old song—Scenes that are Brightest, if my memory does not fail me. He had a fine voice, and looked annoyed when the dusky kiddies of my retinue shrieked with laughter as he sang.

By Apia Harbour

When I left him he was packing up his few essential requirements for a trip to Papeete, where he would often go when the trader streamer called into the harbour from Hivaoa. My last remembrance of him is when he stood at his hut door by the banyans, waving his hand to me as I went down the little shore by the pauroe-trees and met my dusky comrades. The memory of it all stands out like some experience that I had in another world beyond the stars, some little islet by an immortal mainland, as I paddled my own outrigger canoe and went back to the bread-fruit groves of the opposite shores with a group of singing, dusky cherubims swimming behind me.

The stars were crowding the sky in their millions when the unexpected occurred. I was sitting near the mission-room at the time. It so happened that there was a great commotion in the grog shanty, for a schooner had just arrived in the port of Tai-o-hae. Also, I was feeling a bit out of sorts. John L—— had just been buried in the cemetery by Calaboose Hill. He had succumbed to gout and the best rum—at least that was what they said in the shanty.

I had been comforting Pauline—she was weeping, and I thought things were as bad as they could be.

Though I’d travelled far, lived with the world’s worst men, sought fortunes on gold-fields, been down with fever, lived on bananas and orange peel, buried old pals, I never got such a sorrowful surprise as came to me on this particular night.

Suddenly Father O’Leary poked his face out of the cloistered shadows and said: “My son, my son, come!”

I at once responded. When I arrived in the little room wherein he dwelt, I found he had a companion with him. At first I thought it was some native girl who had come to confess.

The light from his hanging oil-lamp was burning very dimly.

“My son, look!” he cried. I noticed that his voice trembled.

I could hardly believe my eyes as I looked again and saw that outcast by his side. Notwithstanding the wasted form and the terrible look on the face, I recognised Waylao.

The Father closed the door as I entered.

We never slept a wink that night. The old priest ran his fingers through his beads and went on his knees as Waylao wept and told us all that had happened to her since I had lost sight of her in Samoa, and her experiences seemed incredible. I do not mind confessing that I was a bit overcome as I heard that tale of sorrow. It was something that outrivalled everything I’d read—Louis Beck, Robert Louis Stevenson and all the romances of the South Seas. The surprise of the Father was even greater than my own, for I knew much about the girl’s doings till the time she had arrived at the Matafas’ in Apia.

As I would like to tell the facts of the case, I will revert to the period when Waylao disappeared from the Matafas’.

I can only hope to give the faintest outline of all that really happened, and this I will attempt in the following narrative.

CHAPTER XXV

Waylao leaves the Matafas in Apia—She drifts a Castaway at Sea—Her Sufferings—The Canoe beaches on an Uninhabited Isle—The Natural Guest of her Sorrow arrives—Death—Strange Visits to the Isle—The Strangers tell Waylao of their Sufferings—Sympathy—Aiola the Hawaiian and O Le Haiwa-oe, her Lover—Mrs Matafa’s Shawl as a Distress Signal—Waylao’s Ruse—Castaways in Sorrow

WHEN Waylao decided to leave the Matafas in Samoa she had been in Apia exactly one month.

The kind old Matafas had wished her good-night, as gently as though she were their own daughter, and then retired to their sleeping compartment. Although the half-caste girl had become quite attached to those old Samoans since first they received her with open arms, the longing for her native isle and the memory of those whom she had loved when a child overcame all the trouble she felt at leaving her benefactors. She resolved to steal one of the beach canoes on the shore by the Matafas’ homestead and put out to sea on her own account, trusting to luck. It was a mad idea, full of peril, and yet as she told her tale bit by bit quietly, and relentlessly, it seemed as though all that she had set out to accomplish had come to her in the fullest measure.

Once out on those wide waters, adrift in that tiny craft, she knew she would be at the mercy of the elements. The chances of being sighted by a passing ship and taken to her native land were very remote, as one may imagine.

But what cared Waylao? She troubled not whither the winds blew her, only longed to drift away on those illimitable waters.

Without hesitation she jumped into the first canoe that she sighted, lifted the paddle and pushed the tiny craft into deep water. The tide was ebbing southward as she drifted away to sea. The dim, forest-clad shore by Mulinuu faded from her sight like a dream of yesterday. She seemed to be leaving reality for the realms of the great unreal as she glided on the bosom of that mighty tide.

Away! Away! Anywhere away, she cared not whither.

The winds of heaven came down; they seemed to come to caress, to respond to the vague wishes of the stricken girl. Their caressing, shifting fingers touched her hair and fevered brow. Ineffable peace breathed languor into her brain, and she slept. No mortal pen can tell the dreams of that castaway girl as the sentinel night stared with a million million eyes on to those waters of the Pacific.

A faint flush brightened the east—daybreak was coming. The stars took hasty flight down the encircling sky-lines as Waylao awoke.

Dawn, like a mighty river’s multitudinous flood of infinite colour, swept into that vast, hollow vault as the first pang of the new day’s birth commenced. Crimson, splashed with lines of saffron and green, climbed, glimmered, flickered and flamed as they touched and fired the lines of mist on the eastern horizon, while far to the south-west the last flock of stars took frightened flight.

The birth of that mighty splendour broadened till the gold-flashing eye of day looked over the blue horizon. Nothing but the vast azure circle of infinite water was in sight, only the frail castaway, a stricken girl adrift, fleeing from wrath, the hatred of outraged virtue.

The very heavens seemed to assume a serious mood. The eye of day stared with magnificent heat from its unlidded socket of all the sky. Old Mrs Matafa’s hands had toiled divinely for the coming events of Time unborn, for out of the measures of her weaving fingers happened that which her soul had no hint of in her wildest dreams, as she knitted and knitted, for lo! the perishing castaway ceased appealing to the dumb sky and drew the laced folds of that old shawl over her sun-scorched head. But for the protection of that old shawl the girl would certainly have perished under the blaze of that brassy sky.

Thirst leapt into her frame with demon craving. The sun dropped like a ball of blood into the ocean and glimmered fiercely in its fading light. Like a goblet of boiling blood lifted on the sky-line, it appeared, then suddenly disappeared.

Notwithstanding her sufferings, the girl still felt the cherished desire of humanity to cling to life—though suffering the pangs of death. In that tiny drifting craft on a world of torpid water, afloat beneath illimitable space, she knelt in prayer to the great dumb sky. The crowded stars at first seemed to mock her. Then, like far-off bright thoughts of longing, they came to her, like flocks of her own unattainable desires, and peeped up at her imaged in the vast, silent waters.

A puff of wind ruffled that mirror and swept the deep waters into reefs of illusive radiance. Then came a wind like an infinite breath of pity, and the dying, parched relic of humanity sucked in that cold sigh of night—as one would drink water. Still she floated on. Slowly a silver glimmer of ineffable wildness flushed the south-west horizon; its broadening tide of radiance outrivalled the earnest splendour of the stars. Higher and higher it climbed, till the full, haggard moon peered like sorrow on that lost child, and stared, with sad surprise, on the edge of the ocean. It lit that hollow vault of night with a ghostly gleam, a gleam that revealed no movement but the tossing arms of the delirious castaway.

Who can paint that scene? Who can describe one iota of the indescribable misery and anguish ere the senses were numbed and the head drooped, faint from its prayer to a heaven that listened not, in all the vastness of that terrible silence?

Another day swept in like a mighty silence of breathing fire. It came almost without warning across those silent, tropic seas. It was as though from the tomb-like vault some mighty starry slab of night had been suddenly uplifted, revealing a vast sepulchre and deep, deep below one little corpse huddled in its shroud, a corpse that still drifted across the silent, blazing seas—as Death, the grey-nosed shark, followed silently.

But Waylao was not dead. It was not the hot furnace winds of heaven that fluttered old Mrs Matafa’s shawl—(I have that shawl)—it was the convulsed movement of death’s despair in one who still lived.

In the delirium of that unquenchable blaze of sunlight Benbow’s misguided daughter lifted her head. It was an eternity of seconds ere she could muster strength enough to hang her face over the rim of her drifting world, then she drank, drank, drank!

Only the infinite powers know why she did not die as that liquid brine stiffened her parched frame with frantic fits of madness.

On, on she drifted. Yet another day swept the skies, yet again Time lifted that tremendous lid from the vault of reality. Just as Fate loves to shatter the dreams, the aspirations, the hopes of men, it seemed to delay the everlasting touch of sleep, the sleep that hovers like an angel with beating wings, waiting to close all eyes.

For lo! that same night the heavens poured down their sparkling drops. The showers of cool liquid drenched her face as she screamed in the ecstasy of its cruel blessing.

With the refreshing fluid on her parched lips, and the cool breezes of heaven, her senses awakened; but only dimly was her mental vision restored. Phantoms danced across that world of water. Shadows of the wrack of clouds, racing beneath the moon, fled away into the darkness of the far-off, silent horizons, and it may have been those shadowy contortions of the sky that peopled the ocean solitude with visions for the girl whose eyes were glazed with insanity. The face of her Islamic betrayer hung enframed beneath the stars. She lifted her hands and beat the air, and cursed that visionary face of evil.

Then her mother came to her, and who knows what visions of those whom she had loved, those who had watched over the innocence of her childhood? Once more her senses were numbed and she fell huddled to the bottom of the canoe.

On the third or fourth day Waylao lifted her death-stricken face and wondered if she still lived. She stared around. Had she died, and was she still travelling onward across some purgatorial ocean of death? As she stared, she saw a tiny blot; it glimmered on the western horizon. At first she thought it was a ship; then in her delirium she thought it was the shores of Nuka Hiva in sight.

At such a possibility the love of life that is so strong in youth awoke again, and her being thrilled with tremendous hope. She might yet live to gaze into the eyes of those she loved.

As the setting sun broadened in the west, the dark spot glittered and took definite shape. One by one tiny hills arose, then plumed palms stuck out in bright relief, distinctly visible against the background of the yet more distant sunset.

The strong, hot north wind still blew and laughed along the rippling sea, yes, as though it knew that its unseen hands were fast drifting the poor derelict to deliverance from the homeless ocean.

At the sight of the little isle with its palms and all the materialised beauty of Nature’s handiwork blossoming forth flowers and ferns, the stricken girl fell on her knees and thanked God, God who in His own inscrutable way had answered her prayers.

Ere sunset faded down into ocean depth behind the solitude of that small, uninhabited isle, Waylao could hear the murmuring of the deep waters on the reefs, and saw the singing waves running up the shore, tossing their hands with delight.

In the reaction from deepest despair to the renewed hope she struggled to a sitting posture and laughed in the madness of delirium. Then she slept.

The stars were crowding the heavens when the canoe suddenly beached itself. The impact of the frail craft on the coral reefs tore the bottom, and so the cooling waters crept in and swathed the fevered limbs of the unconscious girl.

Waylao’s life was not yet closed, though Providence would have been more merciful to have taken her soul away beyond the deepest sleep.

As the cool waters swished about her body, her eyelids quivered; she moved, then sat up and looked around.

Who knows what terrible thoughts haunted her delirious brain as she tried to fathom the loneliness, the deep silence of the small world whereon she had drifted? The pangs of thirst stupefied her faculties. The moaning of the winds in the belt of palms just up the shore inspired her heart with terror, and seemed to mock her misery.

Too weak to stand, she crawled up the little patch of soft sand to the lagoon that glimmered in the hollows by the shore. She almost screamed with delight as the life-giving crystal fluid crept between her cracked lips, moistening her parched throat. It was fresh water. Dimly realising that she was safe from the desolation of the trackless ocean, she crept into the shadow of the bamboo thickets and, quite exhausted, fell asleep.

There she lay, alone beneath the infinite skies. The great world, with its cities and histories, did not exist so far as she was concerned.

Awakening with the gilding of the eastern horizon, she gazed around and at once realised her awful position. Terror seized her. She lifted her face and screamed, then listened. No answer came; only the weird screech of the frightened parrots that had rested, on their migrating flight, in the trees over her head. They rose in glittering flocks and hovered a long time just over the isle ere they once more settled down.

With the rising of the kind sun her terror decreased. But the horror of the loneliness on that silent world still remained. All that she had suffered (only a part of which my pen can attempt to tell) had destroyed her natural pluck. She was as weak as a child.

So great was her grief, and so vividly was the scene burnt in her brain as she stared about her, that she told us how the tiny waves came up the shore to her feet singing a song of tender fellowship.

Then how she ran about the isle calling aloud, in the hope that some human being might exist in that loneliest spot in creation.

But when only the echoes of her own voice answered her despairing cries, the awful desolation overwhelmed her, and she rushed back with terrified eyes to the singing shore waves, and huddled near their presence, just as a child might run from danger back to the security of its little comrades.

The day passed with renewed tropical vigour. The sun seemed to hiss as its molten mass of splendour dropped splash into the sea.

The sea-birds muttered. The migrating cockatoos sat on the topmost branches of the four solitary bread-fruit trees. They looked like big yellow and crimson blossoms that had whistling, chuckling beaks as they all started off on their flight across the trackless seas. Waylao saw them fade like a group of distant caravans on the silent desert blue of the sky-line—leaving her alone in the vast Pacific.

Night came with its terror of darkness and the immutable stars. The girl’s mind, like that of a child, flew back to the nearest bonds of her existence.

“Mother! Mother! Father!” she wailed, staring first at the stars across the sea, then behind her, with fright.

Strange pangs commenced to convulse her being. The critical moment of her sorrow had arrived. The pangs of our first mother, Eve. But she was alone—not even the devil to comfort her.

In the first instincts of approaching motherhood she looked behind her; the terror of the gloom had vanished. She turned and crept into the harbouring thicket of bamboos and tall ferns beneath the plumed palms.

In that silent, loneliest spot on earth she huddled, couched and trembling. She forgot her desolation. The torturing memory of the past vanished. A feeling of fierce joy thrilled her. She began to feel the helpless, tender companionship of the unborn.

Wild delirium, intense longing, half anguish, half joy came to her memory as she remembered the man who had brought the pangs of hell upon her.

A gleam of cruel reality crept into her brain: she remembered the truth.

Struggling to her feet, she screamed: “Abduh! Abduh! I curse you! I curse you and your Mohammed! I curse him!”

She clutched the figure of the Virgin that was at her breast and cried: “O Mary! Mother! O Christ, I have forsaken you!”

In the anguish of her soul’s remorse she crossed herself and fell on her knees. She called the name of Father O’Leary, he who had taught her from childhood.

“Father, Father, I had doubted you, and all the beauty of my childhood’s dreams.”

As Waylao reached this point in her terrible narrative the old priest looked into the half-blind eyes of the girl, and touched her brow with his lips. I saw his hot tears fall on to her face, and half fancied that we stood before the dead who had inherited heaven, so beautiful was the look in the stricken eyes of the girl as the old priest blessed her. Outside the homestead mission-room the stars were shining, and the seas were beating over the barrier reefs. Still the lips of her who was as one dead spoke on.

The white sea moon crept over the silent sea. Its reflected light bathed with silver the palms of that solitary isle. Only a breath of wind came up the shore and stirred the dark-fingered leaves as at last Waylao slept.

The sleeping girl’s bosom moved to the sad music of mortality’s soothing kindness: two small hands were pressing vigorously and a tiny mouth was toiling away for all it was worth at those soft, warm wells of nourishing sorrow.

Dawn struck the east. The day broadened. Waylao lifted her baby up in her arms. It blinked at the light of its first mortal day—and wailed.

Did she, in the ecstasy of a mother’s first inquisitiveness, peer closely at the small face of that little stranger, the stranger who had come as the natural guest of her sorrow—and sin?

She looked fiercely at it as it wailed as though it pleaded forgiveness for that which was not its fault.

A mad desire to live came to her. She rushed down to the shore. Nothing but the blue encircling sky-lines met her hopeless gaze. Her only chance of being rescued was by some schooner being blown out of its course by the terrific typhoons that sometimes swept those hot, unruffled seas. She found a large cave by the shore, not far from the small promontory. Near its gloomy entrance stood a belt of screw-pines and a clump of coco-palms. By the time sunset had once more blazed the western seas she had piled up a barrier of hard coral and rock at the cavern’s low doorway. For in there the wind rushed from the sea, gave a hollow moan and ran out again.

At the far end of this cavern the wretched girl made a soft couch of fern-moss and ti-leaves. It was on this bed that she crept with her child to sleep.

All night long the waves ran up the shores, tossed their wild arms and wailed by the entrance, in wonder that the silence of the old cavern, whereat they had knocked and knocked for ages, should be broken by the wail of a human child.

In imagination Father O’Leary and I saw that cave, and distinctly heard that pitiful wail. We saw the stricken girl mother creep like a wraith beneath the stars of that solitary island world of the trackless Pacific. We saw the tawny mass of ripe coco-nuts hanging as though from the kind hands of Providence. They fell at her feet, so that she might give the child nourishing milk, for grief and illness had stayed its natural food.

Day by day the child sickened. One night the flocks of parrots and strange birds—that none had ever named—suddenly rose in a screeching drove above the palms of that lonely isle. Up, up they rose, fluttering beneath the white South Sea moon. They had been disturbed from their roosts by the agonised scream of the demented human being who had so mysteriously arrived on their little world. It was Waylao’s screech that had disturbed them. Humanity had come with its manifold woes and terrors to their world, and so the very birds of the air groped and fluttered blindly with fright up in the moonlit sky.

Waylao’s child lay on the moss at the end of the cavern, its face resting on one small hand. It had turned waxen white. A wonderful expression seemed to sleep on its face. Only the still, open eyes told the girl of the indefinable something that had happened. She rushed to the shore and dipped its warm body in the sea. The limpness of the limbs and the head struck terror into her heart. She had never seen death like that before. The wandering sea-gulls hovered, came near the shore swiftly and silently, as though with curiosity, then they swerved upward, up over the island’s palms, leaving her sitting alone with the dead infant clutched to her breast.

The moon which flooded the ocean with brilliant light as it gazed on that tragic drama, that scene of the lonely seas, had also shone upon the dark-walled shadow cities of the far, far north-west, the remote wilds of advanced civilisation. It shone on the huddled masses of humanity on the streets of London, New York and Paris—lines and lines of serried dark walls and dirty, ghostly windows. Its beams had streamed into the dim hollows of how many thousands of dungeons wherein slept the huddled forms of breathing humanity, and upon the enchanted castles of happiness, on happy faces of men, women and laughing maidens. And still it shone down on that silent isle set in a silent sea, where one frail girl looked down on a dead child’s face.

But on that night Providence sent other strange beings out of those seas of mystery.

As Waylao sat motionless, paralysed with loneliness and pain, staring vacantly seaward, her heart leapt as she saw what looked like a phantom ship on the dim horizon. She almost screamed with joy as the rigging of that distant craft took definite form. The midnight breeze was hurrying in with the incoming tide, the tide that hurried the small breakers up the white beach.

Like one demented she ran about in her excitement, as nearer and nearer crept the tiny craft.

Though it was still afar off, she held the dead child above her head and screamed. Only the echoes of her own voice responded from the rocky silence of her island world.

What was that strange-looking craft floating into that silent bay? As it came into full view, it looked like some spectral hulk. Waylao stared. She felt afraid. Was it some phantom derelict that was silently approaching that unknown isle? The deck was nearly level with the sea, and all awash with the waves. An old spanker swayed to and fro. The tattered canvas sail still hung just over the broken deck-house, and the jib flapped in the moonlight. But no one was at the helm.

As that strange derelict swerved with the tide, it heaved and came round the edge of the promontory into full view. A gleam of moonlight streamed through the palms, as it hugged the shore and fell slantwise across the deck.

Waylao crept out on to the promontory, then stopped, petrified with fright.

A terrible spectacle met her gaze, and the thought flew into her demented mind that this was some ghostly craft with a crew of devils aboard, who had come to take her dead child, and her, too, away to purgatory.

No wonder she shrieked with horror.

Even in the security of that little mission-room the old priest and I trembled and gasped at what we heard. No wonder Waylao’s scream broke the terrible silence of that awful scene, and at the sound the crew of huddled, ghostly shadows on the hulk’s deck moved.

Slowly one rose to its feet; then two more figures followed. The heads seemed to waver as though the eyes sought the four points of the compass with helpless indecision.

What were they? Devils or human beings? I will tell you. Those figures lifted their heads and turned their faces to the shore. They heard by instinct the direction of Waylao’s terrified call. They stared at her with shining, bulged eyes; they tried to open their gaping, fleshless mouths in ghastly efforts for speech. They were rotting, hideous skeletons.

By the remnant of that hulk’s deck-house stood a tall native chief. He and a beautiful native girl who clung to him alone looked human. They both stared with fright, first at Waylao, and then across the silent isle.

Waylao watched, paralysed with fear. Then from the deck arose two more skeleton figures—revealing their hideous, noseless faces.

They lifted their heads as though with terrible effort. Their mouths gave forth hollow moans as they slowly sank down again, out of sight, among the wreckage of the deck.

One diseased, eaten face stared through the grating which had been fixed up as an extemporised bulwark on the port side.

Waylao gave a terrified cry and turned to flee inland.

As she did so a hollow voice called out in a strange tongue:

“Aloha! Aloha! Wai! Wai! [water].”

The cry so resembled some distressed call of humanity that Waylao’s fright was slightly subdued. She turned and swiftly glanced over her shoulder, her heart beating with strange fear—a wild hope came that the awful visitants might, after all, be friendly spirits in evil disguise. She stared with terrified wonder. Three stricken forms stood on the deck. In the dim light she saw them waving their skeleton hands; but they were calling with beseeching voices, voices that thrilled Waylao’s heart with joy, horror and hope.

She lifted the lifeless infant above her head again. In her delirium she still thought that the direct cause of their visit was—her sorrow.

In response to her cry, a terrible form arose from the deck and stared at her as she held the dead child. That figure from out of the mystery of the silent seas lifted its hands and cried out:

“E ko mako Makua i-loko O ka Lani” (“Our Father which art in Heaven”).

Waylao heard that word Lani. She knew that it meant heaven. Her first great fright vanished. “They are the dead from heaven,” she thought.

Suddenly the hulk crashed against the reefs by the shore, swerved round and stopped still.

The stricken forms rose from the deck, lifted their skeleton faces and for a moment stood terribly visible as they swayed helplessly by the broken mast.

The moonlight brightened the tattered sails. It streamed down through the branches of the surf palms that grew on the edge of the promontory.

Once again those gaping mouths moaned forth: “Wai! Wai!”

As the hulk swerved and listed towards the rocks, the handsome chief leapt ashore, and the woman who had clung to him immediately followed.

For a moment that handsome stranger stood and gazed at Waylao like one in a dream, as she looked up into his fevered, bright eyes.

Staring hurriedly around, he suddenly rushed forward and prostrated himself at the edge of the lagoon. Placing his mouth into the crystal liquid, he breathed like an animal, and drank, drank, drank! His companion, the native girl, likewise prostrated herself and drank beside him.

As Waylao watched, her fright subsided. They were human. For who but mortals could be so maddened by thirst? Her heart was touched with sorrow.

The chief rose to his feet, filled a large calabash with water and returned to the derelict.

Waylao watched, with her heart in her mouth. The sorrow of others overshadowed her own, as she saw the huddled, loathsome forms on that hulk’s deck struggling for the water, their poor heads wobbling as they sought with their blind eyes to locate the calabash.

The Hawaiian maid on the shore, standing by Waylao, forced a smile to her lips, as she, too, watched. It was an unselfish attempt to reassure her companion, to let her know whatever sight met her eyes was a sight of deepest sorrow and nothing that could harm her.

When the chief returned to his comrade’s side, they both whispered together and glanced at Waylao. Then the strange girl took the dead child from the exile’s arms and laid it gently in the fern grass by the lagoon. They spoke to Waylao in soft, musical speech. Seeing she did not understand their language, they said:

“Wahine, you lone? No ones else belonga here?”

The Hawaiian girl clutched the chief’s arm with fright as they both awaited Waylao’s reply. But when she answered, “I am quite alone, no one else is on this island but me,” those silent listeners seemed endowed with renewed life.

They gazed at each other with delight streaming from their eyes. The chief lifted his hand to heaven and shouted some deep thanksgiving to Lani. The intense misery of the woman’s eyes vanished. She turned to Waylao, took her hand and pressed it impulsively. Suddenly she withdrew it and gave a start of terror. For the chief had looked on the Hawaiian girl and reminded her of the curse that lay upon them. But Waylao, who had never thought to hear the music of human voices again, forgot her own grief.

But who were they? What were those terrible figures huddled on the deck of the hulk? Instinct told her that some terrible sorrow had drifted across the sea, some sorrow that was tragically human. That stricken crew had not come to hurt the girl. They would not wilfully harm a hair of her head. They had drifted out of the hells of misery. They were the stricken of the earth. They had escaped from the tomb where the buried still have memories of lovers, husbands, wives and children—yes, the tomb of God’s utterest pestilential misery, where the dead still curse, still dream that they hear the laughter of other days moaning in the wind-swept pines, on the shores of beetling, wave-washed crags.

They came from where the dead lay in their shrouds and could hear, with envy, these toiling spades as their comrades were buried by night—comrades, twice dead, released, at last, from their loathsome, rotting corpse, life’s hideous, bloated face, gaping, fleshless mouth and bulged, half-blind eyes.

O tragical truth! The handsome chief, the beautiful, clinging woman and the stricken crew of the hulk were escapes—fugitives from the dreadful lazaretto on Molokai, the leper isle.

The Hawaiian chief and his lover—for such they were, though stricken with the scourge—had no sign as yet visible on their faces.

The sympathetic look that Waylao gave them, the pleasure she revealed at their presence, touched their hearts. It was long, long ago since human beings had welcomed their presence.

The Hawaiian girl plucked some palm leaves and gently covered Waylao’s dead child.

Then the Hawaiian chief and his tender comrade went back to the hulk and proceeded to bring their leper comrades ashore. In a few moments they both appeared by the hulk’s broken bulwarks and threw some planks that made a gangway down to the wet sands, and began to carry their stricken comrades, one by one, on a deck grating, down to the shore.

There were five all told. One was a flaxen-headed little boy of about six years of age. As they laid the little form beneath the palms, the child lifted its head and moaned.

Waylao, touched with intense pity, disobeyed the order of the chief, went towards the figures of the stricken and attempted to soothe them.

She had no thought of the chances she took of catching the terrible malady, but she gave a cry of horror at the sight that met her eyes.

It seemed impossible that such advanced dissolution should still live; the fleshless, skull-like heads wobbled and lifted, the bulged, glass-like eyes stared at her like hideous misery. The stricken beings discerned the look of sympathy on Waylao’s face. The fleshless mouths smiled. The girl half drew back, for the look in those eyes, the movement of those lips resembled some grin of hate, rather than the intense gratitude that they yearned to express.

As Waylao watched, she heard splashes in the sea, and, looking in the direction of the hulk, saw the Hawaiian chief in the act of throwing the last body into the ocean depths. These were the bodies of the crew who had died ere they reached the isles, and three corpses of those who had drank too quickly of the water on deck, and so had died at once in agony. It appeared that when the hulk sailed away from the leper isle there were fourteen on board. After a week of drifting across the ocean the number was reduced to nine. Another few days without water and scorched by the blazing tropical sun had finished off three more, till only five arrived ashore alive.

The chief had finished his terrible task on the hulk, and as Waylao watched the dark spots bobbing about on the moonlit waters, she saw them drifting round by the promontory’s edge, then, with the tide, go seaward.

The Hawaiian girl clung tightly to her companion’s tall, handsome figure and moaned. The reaction had set in.

“Aiola, Aiola!” he murmured in the tenderest way as he looked down into her uplifted eyes. He was robed in the picturesque Hawaiian costume—a broad-fringed lava-lava to his tawny knees, round his waist a tappa robe swathed in a row of knots of ornamental design.

Aiola, for that was the girl’s name, looked with the deepest affection up into his eyes, then kissed his tattooed, brown, shapely shoulders.

Waylao no longer attempted to shrink from the afflicted. She helped gather soft mosses and leaves. The stricken lepers opened their terrible eyes and regarded her with deep tenderness as she helped to make their couches.

“No touch! No touch! Unclean! Unclean! Mai Pake! Mai Pake!”[6] they moaned as she pushed their limp, helpless limbs into more comfortable positions.

6.  Leprosy.

“Ora, loa, ia Jesu,” breathed one as she closed her eyelids and died—on the shore.

Ere the night passed they had all died; only the Hawaiian chief and his mistress lived.

As the dawn brightened the east they were still sitting huddled beneath the screw-pines. As the sun streamed across the seas, Waylao, the chief and the Hawaiian girl crept beneath the shade of the palms and slept.

So did sorrow in its most terrible form come across the seas to bring balm and true comradeship to the friendless Waylao.

That same day the chief brought old sails and gratings ashore. Ere sunset had faded he had fixed up the cavern’s hollow into two compartments, one for himself and the other for Waylao and Aiola.

The beautiful Hawaiian girl sat by her lover’s side and sang songs to him, looking up into his face all the while she sang—yes, in a way that was like one sees in glorious pictures of tender romance, only it was beautifully, terribly real.

The chief told Waylao how he had loved the maid since she was a little child; how before she had reached womanhood the leprosy spot had appeared on her body. Then came the terrible edict that condemned all lepers to life exile on the Isle of Molokai. He told Waylao how he had hidden the Hawaiian girl in a cave by the shores of his native isle. But notwithstanding all his precautions they had discovered that he had a lover hidden somewhere, a lover who had the dreaded leper spot, and was striving to elude the clutch of the leper-hunters.

One night a terrified scream broke the silence of the shore caves, and Aiola was taken away across the seas to the dread lazaretto. Then, to the chief’s delight, he discovered the dread Mai Pake—the leper spot—on his own body. He, too, was sent to the leper lazaretto, and so met Aiola again.

They had clung to each other with the arms of love, but, still, the loathsome sights, ever haunting their eyes, had made them yearn to escape, anywhere, anywhere across the seas, from that living tomb.

Pointing to the hulk that lay high on the sands, for the tide had left it dry, he said:

“That hulk was the means of our deliverance; it was washed ashore on the Isle of Molokai through a hurricane. One night, under the cover of great darkness, we did creep down to the shore. When we got on to the hulk and stowed away in the dark hold, awaiting to push it into deep water as the tide rose, we discovered that another lot of lepers had also stowed away, ready for the outgoing tide. At first we were sorry, then we became exceedingly glad, for it was only by their help that we were enabled to push the hulk with bamboo rods into deep water.

“So did we drift away to sea. A great storm was blowing from the north-west. The matagia [gale] blew for five days. We all hid in the hold, for we were frightened that some ship might sight the drifting hulk and search and find us. But the great white God heard our prayers, and so we were not discovered!”[7]

7.  It was a common thing in those days for travellers to find skeletons in the coast caves and the forests of the Hawaiian Isles, and in many of the surrounding isles of the North Pacific. Some, maybe, were the skeletons of shipwrecked white men and natives, or escapes from the convict settlements of Noumea. More often they were the remains of the stricken, who had fled from the leper-hunters, preferring to cast themselves adrift in a canoe or raft, and risk the terrors of the ocean to the dreadful exile to the lazaretto on Molokai. Often the fugitives were accompanied by a wife, husband, child or lover. And often those who shared their sorrows died by their own hand when the tragedy had ended in the death of the afflicted. It may be some will think that I have overdrawn the horrors of leprosy and its effects physically and mentally. I can assure my readers that, in my attempt to depict the scenes of leprosy and its consequences in those times, I am obliged to leave out a good deal. The full truth were too terrible to write about in a book that only touches on the matter so far as it concerns Waylao.

As the Father and I listened to the girl’s story, we marvelled with astonishment, so evident was the intense interest the exiled girl had taken in those stricken people, completely forgetting her own troubles. The Father’s eyes were blind with tears, and so were mine.

Waylao came to love those Hawaiian exiled lepers. She also would kneel beside the castaways and pray and sing with them.

Though they were both cursed with the plague, no spot had, as yet, commenced to show its hideous presence on either of their faces.

The Hawaiian girl had contracted the malady years before her companion, so the signs of the scourge were considerably advanced on her body; but still her shoulders and breast were smooth and beautiful, and still the Hawaiian chief, O Le Haiwa-oe, sang to the beauty of Aiola’s eyes. But one day he noticed that those eyes he loved had begun to look dull and shiny-looking. His heart beat as though it would burst, so deep was his sorrow over what he knew was inevitable.

The leper girl’s swift instinct saw that look on her lover’s face. She blushed deeply and trembled with fright at the thought of the hideous rot, which at last had commenced to show itself on her features.

O Le Haiwa-oe looked at her and said: “Beloved, thou art as lovely as of yore, ’twas the beauty of your eyes that made me gaze into them.”

But Aiola was not to be deceived.

As the days went on, Waylao resolved to stay in exile with those sad fugitives.

So, without telling them, she went out to the dead screw-pine that stood on the edge of the promontory, piled up the rocks one by one, then, standing on them, took down the large bit of canvas sail, fastened there as a signal of distress. She had only allowed it to be placed there through the pleadings of the poor Hawaiians. They knew that the inevitable hour was drawing near when life would be more than a living death, for would they not see their own dissolution? They cared not for the risk of a schooner sighting that signal. It would take Waylao away to safety, but it would not take them. No; the Hawaiians had resolved to go on a longer journey should their hiding-place be discovered. When O Le Haiwa-oe saw Waylao take the signal down, his eyes filled with tears, and in a moment he had run out to the edge of the promontory and placed the canvas sail fluttering to the breeze.

At last a ship was sighted on the horizon. It was beating its lonely way to the north-west. Waylao looked at it with longing eyes. Her heart went out to the white sails that could so easily bear her homeward. She dreamed that she heard the voices of the sailors on deck, and saw the tenderness in their eyes as they carried her on board; then she turned and looked at the stalwart Hawaiian leper chief, and the clinging maid. They, too, were staring seaward, but their eyes were fevered-looking, they were both silent with fear.

“Go and hide in the cave,” said Waylao. “If they should see the signal and come, I will say there are no more here!”

For a moment both the stricken leper lovers looked at her with deep gratitude. A look was in their eyes like the look in the eyes of hunted animals, as they crept into the cave and hid.

When they had both crept away into the dark, they wondered why Waylao had not wished them good-bye, for would she not be taken away on the ship for ever? Aiola, at the thought, sobbed in her lover’s arms.

The schooner was now distinctly visible. Waylao saw the light of the sunset gleaming on the flying sails. Though a tremendous longing thrilled her heart, she crept out on the promontory. She thought of her mother and father and the kind priest. But though her heart cried within her, still she did not hesitate. Standing beneath the dead tree, she piled the stones up as swiftly as possible, took down the distress signal and waited till the schooner had passed before she replaced it.

Then she rushed back to the cave, and called softly:

“Aiola! O Le Zeno! Come, come! The ship has passed, and you are safe!”

The lepers came forth with a look of half-wild delight on their faces, though still trembling, for life is sweet, however sad.

In a moment the Hawaiian chief glanced at the distress signal, “Aiola!” he said, and the leper maid also looked. For a while the two stricken Hawaiians gazed into each other’s eyes, their hearts too full to speak—Waylao had in her hurry put the signal flag back upside down.

In a moment they had seen through the self-sacrifice of their little comrade. Without saying a word, they looked into each other’s eyes, the three of them, and then burst into tears—and far away, on the dim horizon, the schooner’s sails faded like the wings of a grey sea-bird.

CHAPTER XXVI

The Weaving Hands of Fate in Mrs Matafa’s Knitted Shawl—Waylao tries to kill Herself—Snatched from Death—The Terrible Scourge—The Hulk disappears—The Compact of Death—The Lovers put off the Act Day by Day—A Ship comes in Sight—The Last Farewell of the Leper Lovers—The Last Sunset

AS the days went by, Waylao noticed a great change in her comrades’ manners. Their songs ceased, and they mostly sat whispering or praying together. One day as she sat beneath the palms by the shore, dreaming of the past, the Hawaiian chief came up to her and said: “Waylao, we are sorely troubled. We know that but for us you might have been rescued, and been taken back to your people.” Saying this, the chief looked steadily at Waylao, who replied:

“But I do not wish to leave you. Should I be taken from this isle, and know that you were left here alone, to die, I should never be happy again.”

The Hawaiian maid, who had crept up whilst her lover was speaking, heard all that Waylao said, and was deeply touched. But they both quickly responded as though with one voice: “We must not allow you to sacrifice your life for our sake; we are sure to die, then it will be you who will be left here alone.” Without saying another word, the chief went out to the palm-tree that grew on the most distant point of the promontory, climbed the highest tree and fixed old Mrs Matafa’s knitted shawl on the topmost bough. There it waved, flying to the breeze of that silent sea, the token of Mrs Matafa’s kindness, flapping violently as its knitted folds called to the illimitable sky-lines for help.

Waylao was too wretched to resist the wishes of the lepers. She knew that the terrors of death were upon the beautiful Hawaiian maid Aiola, for only the night before she had heard the maid say, as she clung to the chief: “We must die! We must die, O Le Haiwa-oe! Promise that I am dead ere mine eyes are dull!” And the chief promised.

“Beloved,” he said, “your eyes are still beautiful.” But as he gazed his heart was stricken with anguish. For the terrible sight was there before his gaze: the maid’s eyes were bulged and shining like glass in consequence of the terrible scourge.

They made Waylao sleep alone. “You will surely catch the leprosy if you sleep near us,” they said. So as the wind blew through the coco-palms all night, and the waves tossed up the shore, Waylao tossed sleeplessly. She could hear the Hawaiian girl moaning through the night in her sleep: “O my beloved, kill me! Kill me! My eyes! My eyes!”

Next day, when Waylao thought she was unobserved, she crept out to the edge of the promontory. There was no wind. The sea was like a mighty sheet of glass. Only one or two waves, at long intervals, crept in from the swell, to break sparkling on the sun-lit sand.

In a few seconds she had tied a large bit of rock coral on to the string that she held secretly in her hand. This string she tied again to her waist, then, with a prayer on her lips, she dived noiselessly into the deep, clear water—and disappeared in the depths.

The Hawaiian chief by the merest chance saw Waylao’s head disappear beneath the calm surface. He rushed out to the promontory’s edge and tried to locate the spot where the girl had sunk. As the ripples widened, he peered below the glassy surface and distinctly saw Waylao’s figure as it lay on the sandy bottom. Her uplifted face and swaying limbs were as visible as though she were lying encased in a mirror. Even the lump of coral that she had tied to her waist was visible; he saw her dying efforts to dislodge the string from her body. In a moment he had dived, clutched the girl and brought her to the surface—coral and all. “Waylao, you would leave us alone to sorrow over your death. Have we not sorrowed enough?”

So did he speak as Waylao opened her eyes and gazed into those of her rescuer.

“Forgive me, I longed to die,” she cried, as Aiola, the Hawaiian girl, opened her bodice to chafe her breast.

“Kilia!” (leprosy) cried the Hawaiian maid as she rubbed Waylao’s bosom and the skin all peeled softly off on to her hand—Waylao had contracted the plague, she too was a leper.

Instead of the Marquesan girl being worried over the discovery, she looked into the eyes of her friends and smiled. For the thought came to her that they were now true comrades in grief.

On the following night a terrible typhoon blew. The thundering seas seemed to make some tremendous effort to wash the little isle into the ocean depths. The bending pines and palms moaned so loudly that it kept the castaways awake all night, as they sat by the cavern’s doorway together. It was this night that the chief came to Waylao and said:

“O maid, though you have got kilia, you may live for many years, so, should a sail come in sight, they must see the distress signal. You will then be able to go away and see your people before you die.”

Waylao hung her head with grief, and as Aiola tried to soothe her, once more the chief put up the signal, which he had taken down at Waylao’s request.

“Cannot I stay and die with you, Aiola?” Waylao replied.

“No; because you know not our plans. We have decided to die together. How can we die and know in our hearts that you will be left alone on this isle?”

Saying this, the Hawaiian girl took Waylao’s hand, kissed it, and said: “If you love us, do as we wish.”

Then the two castaway girls embraced each other, cried in each other’s arms and slept no more that night.

In the morning the sea had calmed; the typhoon had blown itself out as swiftly as it had blown itself in.

As the day broadened, and the golden streams of fire imparadised the eastern horizon, the three castaways stood on the beach and stared: the old hulk, that had been high and dry on the beach facing their cavern home, had disappeared. The wild night seas had dislodged it from the reef and washed it away. As they stared across the brightening waters they saw the hulk adrift, far off. All day long they watched it. At sunset it faded on the horizon to the south-west. As it died from their sight their hearts became heavy. Though it was only an insensate hulk, it somehow faded away like a dear old friend, something that was the last link between them all and the world that they had left for ever.

A few days later the chief came to Aiola and said:

“The distress signal still flies on the highest point. Our friend will be saved some day.” Saying this, he looked into the sad eyes of the Hawaiian girl. She returned the gaze steadily: she knew what he meant, but did not flinch.

The chief’s voice was hoarse and had the note of intense sorrow in it. The leper girl stood up on tiptoe, kissed his shoulder, and said:

“Beloved, I know how your heart feels, but remember that ’tis my wish that we go to the great Lani [Heaven] together.”

The chief answered not, but sat perfectly still and gazed upon the maid who still revealed the wild beauty of her race. She peered back into her lover’s eyes. Crimson flowers to please his eyes bedecked the tresses of her wind-blown hair. The tropic breezes stirred the rich-hued masses as they fell to her smooth breast in curling waves. The silken tappa blouse was torn, and revealed the curves of her smooth shoulders, that were as perfect and brown as a nightingale’s eggs.

“My beloved, kiss me,” whispered the maid as she looked up into his eyes.

The chief did not answer. Perhaps he was thinking of the past, for he had known Aiola since she was a little child. The eventide was fast falling—yes, the hour when the girl would cling to him and pass away into the shadows of the great Unknown.

Half-caste Samoan Chief

As sunset flooded the seas, and the shadows fell over the small island world, he looked into Aiola’s eyes and said: “Come!”

For a moment the two Hawaiians stood side by side, and looked over their shoulders at Waylao, who sat on the promontory’s edge, ignorant that the terrible moment had arrived.

“Aiola, hesitate not, come into the cave,” said the chief. Then they both crept into the cave, and kneeling side by side prayed, saying: “Ora li Jesu” (the Lord’s Prayer). Then they peered into each other’s eyes as though for the last time; and the brave Hawaiian maid said: “Strike!”

The chief held the blade aloft and gave one longing look into the eyes of the girl that he loved. He could not strike. So they fell into each other’s arms and kissed again—and put it off till the next night.

So did they each night prepare to die; and each night his heart failed him. Then, alas! one day a sail appeared on the horizon.

Waylao was the first to see the white glimmer, sparkling like a beautiful bird’s wing far to the north-west.

She tried to distract the chief’s attention. But it was no good: his keen eyes discerned it.

Nearer and nearer came the sail. The Hawaiian chief undid the old Samoan’s woman’s shawl and placed it on a tree a little more to the south of the isle. Then they all watched. At first it seemed as though the schooner was dipping away across the sea straight on its course. Suddenly the sails, on fire with the light of the sunset, swerved, and the golden and crimson fire touched the other side of the spread canvas, that had been a dull grey, and they knew the schooner had sighted the signal of distress and was beating its way towards the solitary isle.

“Hide me, I don’t want to go away from you, don’t leave me!” screamed Waylao.

It was no good. The Hawaiian chief looked at her sternly but kindly.

And Waylao knew that she appealed in vain.

The Hawaiian turned his head away to hide his tears. Fate had given him a task which he hated to perform.

Aiola, who stood watching the approaching schooner, called out in a beseeching voice: “Waylao, let us die!”

As Waylao gazed at the girl, pleading so strangely for the hand of Death to strike, her heart stood still. For Aiola had hidden herself for several days. Why? Her eyes goggled and stared like bulged glass, and as the Hawaiian chief turned and looked at her she hung her head for shame. The shoulders that he had so often praised for their smooth, graceful beauty were spotted and disfigured.

Waylao followed the chief, obediently, like a child, as he led her to say the last good-bye.

The two girls embraced and sobbed in each other’s arms. Then they all knelt together and prayed.

Nearer and nearer came the schooner.

The chief was the first to rise.

“Waylao, go down to the shore and wait till I call you.” Saying this, he stooped and kissed Waylao on the brow, and murmured something in a strange tongue.

Waylao went down to the shore, walking like one in dream.

The Hawaiian chief took hold of his beloved one by the arm, and led her into the cavern.

Before they entered the silent place that was to be their tomb, they both looked over their shoulders into the light of their last sunset. Then they swiftly embraced; their lips met; they murmured “Aloha!” into each other’s very souls.

The knife flashed silently, then the same blade flashed again and went straight to the Hawaiian chief’s heart also.

Waylao, who stood on the shore watching the dipping bows of the schooner that came towards the isle, suddenly recovered her senses.

“Aiola! Aiola! Come to me!” she screamed. In the terror of the silence that answered her despairing cry she rushed up the shore into the cavern. Once inside, she stood bathed in the light of the setting sun streaming through that hollow doorway. The sight that met her eyes transfixed her with horror.

Even the sailors on the schooner’s deck heard that terrified shriek. Then she ran down to the shore and fell prostrate on to the sands.

Thus was Waylao saved from the sea and brought back to her native isle to die.

Such was the terrible story Waylao told Father O’Leary in my presence. I cannot describe the sorrow that shone in her eyes, as through the hours we listened. I recall how the priest held her in his arms as though she were his own erring daughter, and laid her trembling form on the mission couch. Though we could hear the wild songs and oaths of the very crew who had brought her on their ship from that leper isle, no one in the world knew the truth of the secret that Father O’Leary and I guarded in the mission-room.

For three days she lay there, in that little room that she had so often dusted for the kind priest.

It was on the third day that she left us for ever, the victim of a tragedy that had left her a dying wreck at seventeen years of age.

I was obliged to clear out of that mission-room when the priest murmured prayers by the coffin. I felt too weak and sick at heart to watch that Calvary of stricken hopes and aspirations—betrayed by the Judas of hypocritical manhood.

I hated to see the world so beautiful outside, as she slept on. The mano-bird was singing in the banyans, the sunset fired the seas, and from far came the sounds of drums that were beating the stars in up in the mountain villages.

It was now that the Father went on his knees by that silent form for the last time. It all seemed unreal to me, as he took the image of the Virgin, softly pulled back the folds of the shroud and laid it on the dead girl’s bosom. In that moment we both noticed the livid leprosy patch on the breast of the sleeping girl.

The Father quickly fastened the shroud folds together again. I believe trouble would have come to him had he been known to conceal a leper. Then he called softly—in they came, three hired men. They were rough-looking, almost villainous types, but even they looked deeply on that silent form ere they stooped and nailed the lid down—and hid her face for ever from the sight of men.

That same night I sat in the forest quite alone, like one in a dream. I think I must have slept beneath the silence of those giant bread-fruit trees that moaned sorrowfully over me as the wind swept in from the dark seas. Though I felt some strange fright at my heart, I felt glad as Pauline crept out of the cloistered shadows.

“I’m pleased you’ve come at last,” I said as I commenced to play a wondrous melody on my violin.

Her eyes seemed unearthly bright as she suddenly sprang into my arms. It was so unexpected. She was as cold as death and trembling.

“I shall come again,” she said.

“Must you go?” I responded, nothing seeming strange near Tai-o-hae.

My voice sounded a long way off. As I spoke, the pale brow, the beautiful mass of hair became shadowy, dim and visionary. Only the transcendent gleam of the blue eyes stared through the dark of my dream.

I put forth my arms and endeavoured to grasp her, but she had vanished. It was then that I knew ’twas but another mad dream of mine.

EPILOGUE

Hark! o’er the wild shore reefs the seas are leaping,

The clamouring white-armed waves come in and go;

The wind along the waste, with voice unsleeping,

Has that about its cry that all men know
Who ghost-like from themselves steal far away
To hearth-fires, dead sunset—of Yesterday!

OUT of the night the dawn came creeping over the ranges like a maiden with her sandals dipped in light, the glory of the stars fading in her hair as she stood on the brightening clouds of the eastern mountain peaks of Nuka Hiva, and with her golden bugle of silence she blew transcendent streaks of crimson along the grey horizon—to awaken the day.

The sounds of the natives beating their drums aroused the echoes of the hills.

“Wailo oooe! wailo ooooeeee!” called some nameless bird from the forest shadows where now the last of the Marquesan race sleep by their beloved seas.

The harbour was silent. Not an oath echoed from the grog shanty. The traders and sailormen still slept. I could not sleep. As I stood by the shore-sheds it seemed impossible that such tragedy should live in such beautiful surroundings. I was not sorry that I had secured a berth on the s.s. ——, a three-masted ship anchored out in the bay. She was due to sail on the Saturday morning, so I still had three more days in Nuka Hiva.

All the familiar faces had gone. News came in the Apia Times that the Bell Bird schooner had gone down in a typhoon, lost with all hands off Savaii Isle. The only evidence that the crew ever existed were several small, dark spots sighted by a passing ship’s skipper, fading away on the sky-line—the old peaked and oilskin caps of my old shellbacks drifting away on the waste of waters, travelling N.N.W.

The Hebrew prophet might well have spoken of such a place as that wooden grog bar of Tai-o-hae when he said: “One generation passeth away and another cometh. Only the mountains abideth for ever.” Ah, Koheleth, your wisdom was the wisdom of truth. The sun sets and rises again, the winds blow eternally on appointed courses; the river flows to the sea; but whither shall I go? And where is he who went away ten thousand years ago?

Not only in the South Seas will you hear of the tragedy of Waylao. She is at your door wailing—if you have eyes to see and ears to hear. She walks the ghostly London streets by night, calling for her lost lover. And one may pass her nameless grave wherever the dead are buried.

Perhaps my pages smack too much of sorrow; but I would say that even our sorrows are too brief. Life itself is little more than this:

A man and a woman awoke in the hills of Time.

“How beautiful is the sun that I see,” said the man, after admiring the beauty of the woman who had so mysteriously appeared before him. Still the man stared at the sun, but so brief was his existence that, when he turned to gaze once more on the glory of the woman beside him, she had wrinkled up to a wraith of skin and bone.

“What is this terrible thing that has happened?” he said, as he wept to see so terrible a change in that which he loved. “What have I done?” he moaned.

Then the woman wept and said: “You too have altered since you turned your face to the sun; it is wrinkled, and your cheeks look like the cheeks of that big toad.”

Hearing this, the man rushed off into the forest and prayed to his shadow in the lake, thinking it was Omnipotence!

Rushing back to see if his prayer had been answered, he saw a little heap of dust: it was all that was left of the beautiful woman. He shouted his hatred to the sky, then he fell prostrate and prayed fervently, and then—he was struck deaf, dumb and blind; and only the sun laughed over the hills again so that the flowers could blossom over their dust.

So one will see that it is natural that sorrow as well as rum and wild song should reign in Tai-o-hae.

When I went to say good-bye to the old priest, I was astonished to see the change in him. But I must confess that I was more astonished when he gazed steadily at me and said:

“My son, I have discovered the great secret. We are both nearer the sorrow of Calvary and the joy of Paradise than I ever dreamed!”

Saying this, the old man took my hand, and said in his rich, musical voice, that strangely thrilled me: “Come!”

In wonder I followed him beneath the palms.

As we passed down into the hollows, the sea-gulls swept swiftly away from the surfaces of the hidden lagoons, their wild cries sounding like the ghostly echoes of bugles.

The priest led me up the tiny track that led to the path by the mountains, not far from the cross-roads that led to the calaboose of Nuke Hiva. I began to wonder what on earth it could all mean, for the old priest had a strange look on his face and was running his fingers through his beads.

Suddenly he turned to me and said, in a cracked voice: “My son, lift thine eyes, and breathe the hallowed name of Him who died for sinners.”

I made a mighty effort and obeyed. After I had looked up at the sky with due decorum, he looked stealthily around him, and said in a tense whisper: “My son, to think I have dwelt so near and never known.”

“Known what, Father?” I ejaculated, my heart full of wonder. (I noticed that his eyes were unearthly bright.)

“My son,” he said, in a hushed voice, “it is here where our Lord Jesus Christ died! I have discovered the remains of the old Cross!”

“No! Never!” I ejaculated, as he fell on his knees and lifted up a large lump of grey coral stone. I admit that it looked like the remnant of some tomb’s edifice. Under the influence of the Father’s earnest manner I was thrilled with curious wonder as I stared at the lump of stone. My belief at that moment was as firm as the rock that the priest still held.

“’Tis the very stone, the cross that our Redeemer was crucified upon,” said he, as he stared at me.

“How did it come here, all the way from Jerusalem?” I said, in a hushed voice, as I gazed on the sacred relic.

“I know not, my son, but there it is. Canst thou not see it with thine own eyes?”

“Assuredly I can, Father,” I murmured, as I looked at that old stone, and thought how like an ordinary cross stone off a mortal’s grave it seemed. True enough, the cemetery was close by, the spot where they buried sad, home-sick men, women and children—and did she not lie there, the dead convict girl?

I took the Father’s hand and led him away. I called a native woman who passed to take his other arm. He was old and tremulous, and I saw the truth.

“So that’s the end of all your life’s self-sacrifice, your reward,” I muttered to myself as we led the demented old man away.

That night the natives in the village hard by the mission-room could not sleep, neither could I, as the Father lay calling out wild prayers to the silent night, and strange names echoed in his room. That’s almost the last I saw, or rather heard, of him.

My last visit in Tai-o-hae was to a place that anyone may go and see to this very day. For the little track that lies north-west of the bay leads suddenly upon a little plateau by Calaboose Hill. It is a lonely spot, sheltered on one side by coco-palms and a few bread-fruit trees. It is half fenced in by rough wooden railing. Across its hollows are many piles of earth and stones. Old-time chiefs and missing white men sleep there. Jungle grass and hibiscus blossoms almost hide the cross where Waylao sleeps, and not so far away Pauline also lies at rest.

It was night when I last stood there—the winds seemed to strike the giant bread-fruits with a frightened breath. Far away the ocean winds were lifting the seas in their arms beneath the stars, till the ocean looked like some mighty hissing cauldron of thwarted desires.

I could just hear faintly the echoes of wild song coming in from a ship in the bay, and from the new generation of shellbacks in the grog shanty.

It’s years since I packed up my traps and sailed away from Tai-o-hae. I called in at Samoa and saw the Matafas. When I had told them the history and end of Waylao and Tamafanga, they both laid their old heads on the hut table and cried like two children.

No wonder I love heathens and hate the memory of Mr and Mrs Christian Pink, of Suva township.

And what is the moral of the foregoing reminiscences and impressions? The moral will be understood or ignored according to the temperament of the reader. Some will sneer, and some will understand and feel as I have felt. I’m sure to find good company among many; I’ve travelled the world and met many of my own type. I’m common enough, thank God.

“A thing of beauty is a joy for ever,” said the poet. So is sorrow. Nothing really dies; it’s all the same as it was long before, in some new form being washed in again by the tide. The bird that sings to us to-day sang to the reapers in the corn-fields of Assyria. I dare say that I helped to build the Pyramids.

Is Grimes dead? No! He lives to-day, buckles on his armour, and with a grim, brave look in his English eyes goes forth to battle, that the helpless may live.

And Pauline? She still sings of England to exiled men, wherever Waylao has wept for her race in the savage, ravished South.

I often hear their old songs as the winds and birds sing in the windy poplars, in the green woods and English fields. I never go forth in the summer nights but I can hear her shadow-feet pattering down the dusky lanes beside me, and the sweetest songs of far-off romance echo in my ears. Ah! could I catch the beauty of those songs, what a composer would I be. But I can only write down the spindrift of those glorious strains.

I often sit dreaming far into the night. It is then that she comes back from the shadows and kneels with me at the altar of my dreams—and sings some far-off strain of my beautiful, dead Romance.

- Transcriber’s Notes:

- Music files have been provided for the song presented on page 18, “On yonder high mountain.” If your browser supports it, clicking on the MP3 link will play the piano music; clicking on the MIDI link may open a program that can play MIDI files; and clicking on the Music XML link may download the MXL file to your computer. The music will probably not play in a device that uses ePub format or on a Kindle.

- Missing or obscured punctuation was silently corrected.

- Typographical errors were silently corrected.

- Inconsistent spelling and hyphenation were made consistent only when a predominant form was found in this book.

*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK WINE-DARK SEAS AND TROPIC SKIES: REMINISCENCES AND A ROMANCE OF THE SOUTH SEAS ***

Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will be renamed.

Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™ concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license, especially commercial redistribution.

START: FULL LICENSE

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE

PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at www.gutenberg.org/license.

Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works

1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™ electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property (trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the United States and you are located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™ works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when you share it without charge with others.

1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any country other than the United States.

1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, copied or distributed:

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this eBook.

1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™ trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.

1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™ License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™.

1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project Gutenberg™ License.

1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website (www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works provided that:

- • You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”

- • You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ works.

- • You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of receipt of the work.

- • You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.

1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by your equipment.

1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE.

1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.

1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any Defect you cause.

Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™

Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.

Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit 501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws.

The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact

Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread public support and donations to carry out its mission of increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations ($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.

Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works

Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.

Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition.

Most people start at our website which has the main PG search facility: www.gutenberg.org.

This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™, including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.

Table of Contents

- WINE-DARK SEAS AND TROPIC SKIES
- CONTENTS
- LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS
- FOREWORD
- CHAPTER I
- CHAPTER II
- CHAPTER III
- CHAPTER IV
- CHAPTER V
- CHAPTER VI
- CHAPTER VII
- CHAPTER VIII
- CHAPTER IX
- CHAPTER X
- CHAPTER XI
- CHAPTER XII
- CHAPTER XIII
- CHAPTER XIV
- CHAPTER XV
- CHAPTER XVI
- CHAPTER XVII
- CHAPTER XVIII
- CHAPTER XIX
- CHAPTER XX
- CHAPTER XXI
- CHAPTER XXII
- CHAPTER XXIII
- CHAPTER XXIV
- CHAPTER XXV
- CHAPTER XXVI
- EPILOGUE
- THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE